#tattoorry fanfiction
Text
Young American - Part 14 ^**
Here it is thanks for you patience, everyone! This one's a little long! I'm also really excited for the next part, it's one i've been waiting to write!
Series Masterlist
Warnings: An inkling of family feud, public/risky smut
WC: 10.4K
Everything had been going swimmingly with Y/N and Harry after Eddie’s slight interference. Now that Harry was back from his short time in England he was seeing more clients interested in his work, which was incredible for him. He was booked with consultations and brainstorming appointments as he was attracting clientele who were interested in bigger pieces. Harry was good at them, at conceptualizing things. It did take time away from him being able to continue working on Y/N’s training, so Auree was now back to heading her training. During his free time he was reviewing the art for Y/N’s tattoo and what she had on her body and trying to find a way to restore it to the original vision she had for it. She was excited because she really liked how Harry tattooed, just the conversations he had with the clients, that cute little furrow in his brow that set in when he was concentrating. She couldn’t wait to experience that with him. It made her smile as she thought about how he trusted her to tattoo him so quickly. Well, she would’ve let him a while ago if she had the money, it was different then.
“What’re you all smiley about?” She heard and glanced up from the picture of his tattoo she had on her phone and saw him leaning against the lounge’s doorframe.
“Oh, hi!” Y/N greeted with a wider smile, “And m’smiling at you.” She said, signaling him to come over with a movement of her head and he came over as she turned the phone to face him, “Just remembering how I got to tattoo you and I’m excited for you to tattoo me.” She explained.
“Oh, I’m really excited for that bit too.” He assured as he dipped down to kiss her lips. Their lips met in a series of quick pecks, rushing through it because they still hadn’t really announced to the world that they were an official couple. Of course, there was teasing and plenty of speculation from everyone but they were both very evasive about confirming anything yet. There were still things they were figuring out and just wanted to keep this bit of information between them and Eddie and Auree for a bit longer. As their day came to a close Y/N cleaned up with some help from those who weren’t busy and as she headed out front to say goodbye to G and Rosa who were chatting about they started to tease her.
“Is Harry busy or something that now you have time to talk to us?” Rosa teased and Y/N rolled her eyes.
“Oh my god, please.”
“She’s right, it’s been a while.” G confirmed.
“It’s been two weeks.” Y/N corrected and they chuckled.
“So…what’s going on there, hmmm?” Rosa asked and she shrugged.
“Just…figuring it out I guess.”
“Have you had sex with him?” She lowered her voice as she asked with a suggestive grin.
“Jesus, Rosa…” Y/N blushed as she looked away.
“That’s a yes!” She said turning to G as they continued laughing at her embarrassment, “He’s good, isn’t he? You don’t even have to say anything…” Rosa said and Y/N shook her head, “I mean, he just looks like he’s really good.” Rosa explained to G and then she looked to Y/N who was frowning.
“Rosa, please just don’t say that…”
“I’m sorry, did I say something wrong or-”
“Kinda it’s just that…he’s…my boyfriend.” Y/N admitted more quietly and Rosa and G both gasped and Rosa started jumping up and down and Y/N smiled at their reactions, “Shhhh, shhh! Look, I know he’s nice to look at but-”
“Completely off limits! Got it.” Rosa interrupted and Y/N smiled at her understanding.
“Thank you.” She responded and Rosa just smiled at her and then at G and then they heard the little beads from the curtain leading to the tattooing floor click around.
“What’re you guys up to?” Harry asked as he came up beside Y/N. He wasn’t all that into PDA in front of everyone at the shop yet, but he stood close, so that they were touching in some way.
“Well, before Y/N interrupted, G was talking about possibly goin go to the club on Saturday night?” Rosa asked as she looked to Y/N and then Harry, “You guys should come.” She extended the invitation as G nodded along. Harry was about to say no, that it wasn’t really his thing but then Y/N had to speak up first.
“That sounds really fun. I think I might be down for that.” She mused and Rosa squealed.
“OK, we’ll make sure we get on a promoter list. I’ve got a few friends who I can hit up to find out.” She assured.
After that they made some small talk before they each headed off in their own directions. Tonight Y/N was heading over to Harry’s place after they had dinner with Julie and then they’d leave to Harry’s.
“Were you serious about that club thing?” Harry asked as they got on the ramp to the highway.
“I was, yeah. I haven’t done something like that in a long while and it’d be fun. I know you’re not much into that kind of thing-”
“Yeah, definitely not.” Harry confirmed as his right hand extended out to land on her thigh as he started to rub his thumb against it gently.
“Well you don’t have to go if you don’t want to go.” She said and he smirked.
“OK…” he chuckled and she turned to him.
“What?”
“Do you not want me to go?” He asked her and she shook her head.
“Of course not! I’d love to have you there, but if you don’t like that scene I’d be fine to just go with G and Rosa.”
“Oh no, I’m going. Someone needs to look out for you all.” Harry said and she giggled, “Well, maybe I just need to make sure no one pulls moves on my girl.” He said and she smiled at him and then frowned.
“Oh, ummmm, speaking of which…Rosa was…asking about if you were good in bed-” she said and he turned to her quickly and she giggled, “I know.” She said, “And then she said something about how you look like you’re really good and I…got jealous about her thinking about you that way and accidentally told her and G that you’re my boyfriend.” She sighed as she rushed out the information and as she looked over to see Harry’s reaction she was pleased to discover that he was grinning smugly.
“Jealous, huh?”
“Yeah baby, I couldn’t think. Specially when she was talking about you that way. Like I get it, you’re hot! But she’s our friend, everyone at the shop is, and I know we want to cling to our secret a bit longer but I don’t like that people think we’re just fucking around when we’re actually committed to each other and quite in love and I think we just need to tell ‘em.” She said and Harry bit his lip as he nodded.
“Yeah, I think you’re right.” He agreed, “I like it just being between us, because I know they will tease, but I also want people to know you’re taken. I see how some clients flirt with you…”
“Those are clients.”
“So? Inappropriate.” He mumbled and she grinned.
“And the girls that leave you their numbers?”
“You can tell them to fuck off too. I assure you.” Harry chuckled and she smiled. They were so wrapped up in chatting and flirting that Y/N didn’t see the Julie had texted her not to come home. So as they pulled up to the house Y/N immediately recognized her mom’s car and her face dropped. “I wonder who’s here.” Harry mumbled as he parked across the street from Julie’s house, since the empty spot on the driveway where he usually parked, was taken.
“That’s my mom’s car.” She said and Harry turned to her and she was looking worried.
“Did she say she was coming?”
“No. I didn’t get a call or anything…maybe something’s wrong.” She said with a heavy feeling coming over her chest. Harry raised his hips and reached down his back pocket to fish out his phone and saw that Julie had texted him too.
“Oh, Julie text me to not bring you home. Did she text you?” He asked with a small frown and she reached into her purse and saw the similar message.
“Yeah.”
“Maybe we should just go? What if this just leads to another fight and-”
“It will, but I need them to know that I’m happy with my choices, Harry. They’re worried I’m ruining my life, but they have no idea how well things are going. I know they won’t approve of it, but I just need them to know that I haven’t changed my mind.” She said firmly and she exhaled before opening the door. Harry wasn’t sure if he should get down with her and meet her mom, or maybe it was both her mom and dad, he had no clue.
“Do you want me to go with you or should I wait here?” He asked and he looked far more nervous than her.
“Of course I want you to come down.” She said and he sighed, “What’s the matter?”
“It’s just…usually parents aren’t too happy when they see their kids with someone like…me. And I would hate to just make them more upset at you or have to hear them talk shit to my face.” Harry explained and she nodded.
“I get it. Well, if you don’t want to that’s fine. I’ll just say what I need to say and we can go. Just give me a few minutes, I can’t imagine this’ll last long.” She sighed and he nodded. She then got out of the car and he watched as she crossed the street and went up to the front door and keyed her way in. Harry sighed nervously and just hoped that whatever went down in there wasn’t as bad as he imagined it might be.
*********
“I’m home!” Y/N called out as she got inside and not even a few seconds later her mother was rushing out from the kitchen with Julie on her heels.
“Marcia, please-”
“Shut up, Julie.” She snapped as she looked Y/N over.
“Hi, mom.” Y/N said quietly as she set her purse down at the little table by the entrance.
“Well, at least you still look like yourself.” She said and Y/N sighed but nodded.
“Why are you here? Is everything OK?” She asked and Marcia, Y/N’s mom shook her head.
“Your father is worrying himself ill over you. If you care about him, if you care about me, you’ll stop fooling around down here and come home.” She said flatly and Y/N frowned.
“What’s wrong with dad?”
“Nothing, he’s depressed because he drove you away-”
“Julie, can you just let us talk alone!?” Marcia snapped and Julie looked to Y/N who nodded and Julie then sighed and raised her hands in surrender before heading back to the kitchen quietly.
“He is quite depressed, Y/N. You don’t talk to us, you bailed on the holidays-”
“Mom, he said he wanted nothing to do with me as long as I continued to pursue the career I wanted-”
“Career? Tattooing is not a career!”
“It is! It truly is and it makes me so fucking happy!” Y/N said and Marcia shook her head, “As my mom, don’t you want me to be happy?” She asked with a frown and confusion on her face. Why was this so hard for them to get?
“Of course I do, but not like this… I envisioned you at a marketing corporation with a fiancé and kids not…whatever you’ve got going on here! It’s time to grow up, honey.” She said and Y/N sighed.
“Look, you both told me that I wasn’t part of the family as long as I continued tattooing. I respected those wishes. I love you guys and I do miss you, but I have come to know that I don’t need you in my life to feel happy.” She said and her mother’s mouth dropped into a frown, “I’m so sorry to say that to you, but it’s what I’ve come to know these last few months. Of course, I would be so much happier knowing that you were proud of me and wanted to be in my life, but you made the choice not to and I’m not going to allow myself to be miserable over something that you both decided, mom. I’m successful and I’m happy. Really, really happy and I’m not going to give up my happiness to conform to whatever dream you and dad have for my life. I’m sorry, I know that’s not what you want to hear and I am sad that dad is having a hard time, but he did it to himself. If he is willing to talk to me, I’ll talk to him again, you let me know and I will assure him that I’m not angry at him or resentful, there’s nothing like that going on, I’m just simply respecting your wishes.” She said and Marcia was now crying a bit as she looked at Y/N.
“When did you become such a grown up?” She asked and Y/N shrugged.
“I kind of had to. Julie’s great at helping me be more responsible and accountable for things. Also great at relationship advice, especially when it comes to you guys.” She said with a small smile and Marcia chuckled as well.
“I don’t have anything against her, you know? There’s just this connection you two have that I just…envy and it makes me angry at her and it’s easy to stay angry at her because your father and grandmother are also angry at her.”
“Yeah.”
“I see how it’s gotten between them and I don’t want that to happen to us.” She said and Y/N sighed.
“Then don’t let it, mom. I don’t know what else I can tell you.” Y/N shrugged and Marcia sighed, “Did dad not want to come?”
“He doesn’t know I came. I ummm, I just missed you and I wanted to hear your voice and see your face.” She said reaching out to Y/N’s face and holding her cheek in her palm, “I told my boss I wasn’t feeling well after lunch and just drove down.” She explained before she pulled away.
“Well, I am glad to see you, mom. I missed you too.” She assured and Marcia sighed before they hugged tight and she cried harder. Y/N’s own eyes started to well up as her mom hugged her tight and kept telling her how much she loved her. After several moment of this they pulled apart and Y/N smiled as she wiped under her mother’s eyes to get the mascara smudged under off.
“I’m glad I caught you. Julie said you had cancelled your dinner plans with her tonight.”
“Yeah, well when she texted me that you were here I had to come by and just make sure everything was alright.” Y/N explained.
“Well, thank you for deciding to drop by. I’m just happy I got to see you.” Marcia said and Y/N nodded, “I ummm, I need to grab dinner and find a hotel for the night. And call your father…” Marcia explained and Y/N bit her lip.
“What’re you gonna tell him?” She asked and Marcia sighed.
“What you told me and that we just need to get over it. It’s your life, honey. We just want you to be happy and successful and taken care of, that’s all.”
“I am and I’m… I’m really good, mom. And getting better and in higher demand. I had one of the best artists in Europe train me.” She said of Harry and Marcia’s eyes went wide.
“Oh wow.”
“Yeah, I know.”
“How’d you manage that?” She asked and Y/N shrugged.
“Well, he’s one of the artists at the shop and well now he’s… he’s kind of my…boyfriend.” She said in a hesitant voice and Marcia still looked completely shocked.
“Oh…a boyfriend?”
“Yeah.” She smiled, “He’s quite literally the best. Julie loves him too and-”
“No doubt littered in tattoos…” Marcia said and Y/N shrugged.
“I mean, yeah, but who cares? He’s beautiful inside and out and-”
“Is he the reason you’ve been more happy?”
“One of them.” Y/N said and Marcia nodded.
“Well, I am happy for you, honey. Believe me, I am. And look, I might not agree with everything that goes on in your life, but I will always be your mother and I will always, always love you.”
“Thank you, mom.” She smiled.
“Please, just call me every now and again, OK? For my sanity.” Marcia said and Y/N smiled and nodded.
“I will, mom-”
“Marcia, i-if you’d like to, you can stay over for dinner and sleep in Y/N’s room. She was gonna stay with her boyfriend today.” Julie suddenly said from behind them and Y/N smiled at her and then at her mom.
“Yeah, mom. Save yourself some money and stay here.”
“I was hoping we could grab dinner to have a bit more time together.” She said to Y/N.
“W-we can stay too.” She said and Marcia looked confused.
“We?” Marcia questioned.
“Ummm, yes. Me and Harry, m-my boyfriend. He drove me here.” She explained and Marcia frowned.
“Wait, have you talked to him about everything that’s happened?”
“Yeah, he knows. About Julie too, but-”
“God, that’s so embarrassing. Maybe you both should just go-”
“Mom, chill. He’s beautiful inside and out, remember?” Y/N said, “And I mean, even if physically he’s not what you might want for me, I mean just meet him and see how he is and ummm, maybe you’ll worry less about who I’m spending my time with.” Y/N suggested and Marcia nodded.
“Yeah, alright.” She agreed and Y/N smiled.
“Amazing!” Y/N beamed as she hugged her mom once more, “I’m gonna go out and see if I can get him to come inside.” Y/N smiled excitedly and slipped back into her shoes before rushing out. Marcia then turned to Julie and sighed.
“Thank you for looking after her. I’ve never said it but I’m happy that she has you.” Marcia said and Julie smiled.
“It’s been wonderful having her around these last few years.” Julie assured and Marcia nodded.
“This ummm…this boy she’s seeing-”
“Well, he’s actually nearly 30, really mature, really great over all.”
“She said he’s a tattoo artist too.”
“Yeah. A famous one back in Europe. Do you want to see?” Julie asked and Marcia nodded timidly, “OK, give me a sec.” She said as she went to her instagram to find Harry’s page, “And maybe Y/N can show you some of her work, she’s not lying when she says she’s really good.” Julie explained, “OK, here. It’s all that stuff.” She said handing over her phone and as Marcia looked at the page her eyes went wide.
“Oh, wow…” she exclaimed in quiet awe, “The way that one with the veil just…it looks like a marble statue on their skin.” She said in awe.
“Oh, wait ‘till you see this one he did a bit before.” Julie said scrolling up on the screen to find it. And Marcia quite literally gasped as she saw an entire back piece depicting the myth of Hercules.
“Oh my god…I can see why he’s one of the best.” She said as she took in the details of the tattoo. Even just seeing this had her thinking that this in it’s own right was an art form. The talent displayed in his work was impeccable and now she was even more curious to meet him.
*********
Y/N rushed out and across the street. Harry immediately got out of the car expecting to see her an emotional wreck, but when she stopped before him she was smiling and he visibly relaxed.
“I take it everything’s alright.” He said and she nodded.
“Yeah, thankfully. It’s just my mom, she missed me and just bailed on work for the afternoon and drove down hoping to see me.” She explained and he smiled.
“Well, that’s good.” He said allowing her to take his hands.
“She started out quite defensively, so I told her about the being happy stuff and what not, and so she assured me that she came in peace though. She kinda came around and well, Julie asked her for dinner so she’s gonna stay over and she was hoping I could spend a little more time with her before she leaves tomorrow.”
“Oh OK, of course, baby! Should I just head home then?” He asked her and Y/N bit her lip for a second.
“Actually, I was wondering i-if you wanted to meet her?” She asked nervously and Harry was now biting his lip as he thought about it, “You can definitely say no and I can just drive to yours when we’re done eating.” She said and he sighed.
“I mean, I want to but I suddenly feel like throwing up.” He admitted and she nodded.
“Yeah, I get it. But really, it’s up to you. I promise she will not take offense.” She assured and he sighed and shrugged.
“Ummm, OK. Yeah, I’l stay.” He said and she lit right up and he chuckled as she tip-toed to kiss his jaw.
“Oh I love you! She’s gonna love you.” Y/N assured and he chuckled nervously.
“We’ll see about that…” he mumbled a bit pessimistically and she rolled her eyes.
“Well, I’ve advocated for you already, told her you were beautiful inside and out.”
“Oh my god…” he mumbled.
“It’s the truth! And she seemed to like the sound of that.” Y/N smiled and Harry grinned.
“Baby, you play me up too much-”
“I do not! Have you met yourself?” She asked and Harry chuckled bashfully, “You are so fucking wonderful it really frazzles me sometimes. And I love you so much and I promise you if at any point you feel judged or offended at anything! Even if she breathes wrong around you!” Y/N exclaimed and he chuckled, “I’m serious, H. You just need to tell me and we’re out of there, OK? You mean so much to me and I wouldn’t allow anyone to disrespect you or make you feel less than everything that you are, not even my mother.” She finished and he just took her face in his hands gently and dipped down to kiss her deeply.
“I love you.” He mumbled in between their kisses, “You have no idea…” he mumbled, “How. Fucking. Much.” He said between kisses. He couldn’t even process everything that she had just said. It was everything he had ever wanted to hear from a partner and here she was, telling him that. Proving to him before anything went down that she was on his side. There was nothing he could do to really express to her how much love he had for her, no gesture was grand enough to quantify everything bit of love that his heart had for her. He bled for her. He breathed for her and he just wished he could make her feel what he felt for her. They were breathing heavily as their kissing stopped and he just leaned his forehead against hers and they kinda looked at each other as best as they could as they smiled.
“I wish I could make you feel what I feel for you.” She said softly and he grinned.
“I was just thinking the exact same thing.” He whispered between them and she grinned now too, “S’good to know it’s mutual.” He said and she nodded, “Tell me something though, does your heart ever feel so full of love that it feels like you can’t breathe?” He asked her and she smiled wide as she giggled.
“Yes! Oh my god yes! Like all the oxygen gets caught in my throat.” She said and he nodded.
“Exactly.” He confirmed, “When I tell you that I love you, that’s what I mean.” He reveled and she smiled.
“Me too, baby.” She assured. They shared one more amorous kiss before they hurried over to the house. She guided him to the door and then they were finally making their way inside. Harry was tense, stiff as a board, and Y/N squeezed his hand and he glanced down at her, she was offering a smile and he exhaled and nodded, allowing her to take them to the kitchen, where Julie and her mom were based on the faint conversation they could hear coming from there.
“Hey everyone look who-”
“Harry!” Julie exclaimed interrupting Y/N and he chuckled happily as she came up and hugged him. He hugged around Julie’s shoulders as well, “Glad you decided to join us.” She said kindly as they pulled apart.
“Wouldn’t miss it.” He assured her.
Julie selfishly hoped Harry would stay because he would be an excellent buffer, his company would ensure that nothing went south and that was all that Julie wanted, to keep this visit pleasant and Harry, being the lovely guy he was, would contribute to that greatly. It was good that Marcia was seeing that Y/N was well established, that she was being well taken care of, and that no one in Julie’s household was harboring resentment towards anyone, as she was probably often told by her husband. They were at peace, she and Y/N, in Julie’s little house. With all of her friends being around regularly, plus now Harry was int he picture for Y/N, they had all made their own little family of sorts and it was great.
When Marcia saw the man kindly and warmly hugging Julie she was quite surprised because the one boyfriend of Y/N’s that she had met was…something else. This man though, he was quite handsome. His bright smile was inviting and as they separated he turned to her and once again, she was quite blown away. He he had big green eyes that were so full of life, there was a spark in them that was reminiscent of her own youth. He was taller than he looked and he was quite lean. She was pleased to see that there were no piercings or tattoos on his handsome face, but she would keep that simple victory to herself.
“Mom, this is Harry, my boyfriend. Harry, this is my mom, Marcia.” She said and Harry smiled and extend his large, ring-clad hand over to her and she smiled as she shook it firmly.
“Hello Harry.” She greeted him, “It’s great to meet you.”
“It’s lovely to meet you as well.” He responded politely, his eye contact was intense and it made her feel a bit vulnerable. But again, there was this kindness in his eyes that reassured her that he wouldn’t do anything to make her feel bad. He released her hand and then turned back to Julie.
“Should I get started on the salad?” He asked and Julie nodded.
“Yeah, please.” She assured and he nodded. Marcia was impressed to say the least, especially as she saw him easily move around the kitchen.
“Harry makes the best salads. Very balanced in flavor.” Y/N explained and Marcia nodded.
“Oh, that’s nice.” She said, “Can I help with anything?”
“Yeah, you and Y/N can set the table.” Julie said and Y/N smiled and started grabbing the plates and handing them to her mom. They were soon setting them over the placemats on the dining table.
“So, what’d you think of Harry? First impressions?” She asked and Marcia smiled.
“Well, I’m glad to see he doesn’t have face tattoos.” She grinned and Y/N laughed.
“Oh my god, that was one time…I knew you were gonna bring that up again!” Y/N giggled.
“It’s hardly easy to forget to a guy with a face tattoo and green hair, honey.”
“You know, I’m not afraid to admit that back then I did date him to spite you and dad.” She said and Marcia cackled.
“Oh honey, we know you did.” She assured, “But ummm, Harry, very handsome, there’s this kindness in his eyes that just shines through.Beautiful inside and out, is what you said right?” Marcia asked and Y/N nodded with a smile, “Well it’s true.” Marcia concurred, “And well Julie was showing me his tattoos, he’s very talented.”
“Yeah, he is.”
“And so are you, from what your aunt tells me.”
“I would like to think so…” she shrugged with a smiled.
“Always one for modesty.” Marcia said and Y/N chuckled.
“You think I’m modest, wait until you talk to Harry about his art.” Y/N said and Marcia smiled.
“So when did you start dating?”
“Officially, about a month ago. But we’ve been into each since this halloween party a coworker had.” She explained, “He asked me to be his girlfriend on Valentines Day.” She said and Marcia grinned.
“What’s the story behind that?”
“Well, we happened to have our first fight and I didn’t talk to him well into the evening and he showed up and surprised me with a serenade and ummm we were standing in the kitchen and talked about why we had waited so long to take that step, like labeling it what it was. We had already told each other that we loved each other so…it seemed redundant I guess. But anyway, we talked it out and he asked and of course I said yes and well, here we are now.” She grinned happily and Marcia nodded. She had a few more questions about Harry and Y/N was answering her questions as quickly as possible. But in the kitchen Harry was asking Julie just as many questions about Marcia. He was more concerned with some argument bursting out and ruining the evening. But as she shared with him the snippets of conversation she had heard from them earlier, she knew that Marcia just wanted to be in her life and that made Harry mentally bring down his defenses.
Y/N had been right. Upon bringing up his work Harry got all blush-y and timid, really playing down his abilities while they all assured him that there was no need for that. They could all see full well how extraordinarily gifted he was. Marcia actually asked him several questions about how he got into it, about his family, about him, and how he was liking America. He was easy to talk to and so sweet and carried the conversation well. He clearly was in love with Y/N, just the way he looked at her made Marcia feel happy for them. He was polite and well-mannered, overall Marcia was impressed and she understood why Julie liked having him around. He brought a liveliness out of Y/N that they hadn’t seen in a while and it was lovely to see that as a parent. Once dinner was over they were playing some card games while having some tea and before they knew, it was time for Y/N and Harry to go. Harry and Y/N had loaded up the dishwasher and were soon saying their goodbyes. Y/N hurried off to grab her overnight bag from her room
“It was so great to meet you, Marcia. I feel like I have to thank you for Y/N because she is far more than I ever thought I deserved.” He said and Marcia smiled up at him.
“You’re a good guy, Harry. Thank you for making my girl, happy.” Marcia said and she smiled.
“I hope we get to see more of you.” He said and she nodded.
“Yeah, I hope so too.” She said and he smiled.
“I hope you don’t mind me saying this, but life’s too short to not speak or to not be on good terms with your family. And yes, she’s happy now, but I think she’d be a lot happier with you guys in her life again. I mean, she’s your child-”
“Yeah, my baby nonetheless.” She said and he nodded, “Do you miss your family?”
“Every single day.” He said, “I needed the change of pace though. And well, I am in constant communication with my family over the phone though, which is nice. But I do wish I had the luxury of seeing them as often as I wanted.” He explained and she smiled.
“I can imagine it gets pricey.” Marcia said and he giggled.
“Yeah, definitely.” He agreed. When Y/N rushed out she hugged her mom and thanked her for dropping in. Their hug was long and there were some tears, but it all ended with smiles before Y/N and Harry left, “Baby, you could stay if you want some more time with her.” He informed her as she she wiped some tears from her eyes as they kept driving.
“No, it’s OK. I don’t know that I’m ready to spend that much time with her yet. Like I appreciate the effort, but they didn’t talk to me for nearly three months! You just don’t do that without there being some fall out. I need to be able to trust her again.” She explained and Harry reached for her hand and she squeezed it.
“Yeah, I get that. You were really brave though and you did a great thing.”
“Thank you, I hope my dad isn’t too upset with her for just taking off. She told me he’s been depressed because he’s constantly worrying about me when he’s the one who basically disowned me…”
“Parents are good at that, at guilt-tripping.” He said and she nodded.
“I just don’t want to be the person responsible for something happening to him, you know?”
“Baby, he’s the one who ended your relationship, that’s all you need to remember. He chose this path for you two.”
“Yeah.” She sighed, “She liked you though, or at least from what she was telling me.” She smiled at Harry and he grinned, “Was really pleased your face wasn’t littered in tattoos and piercings. It’s kind of an inside joke because I brought this guy home once during my undergrad and he was everything my parents feared for me. Well physically.”
“God…are there pictures?”
“He was not allowed in the pictures.” Y/N said and he chuckled, “I obviously don’t feel to great about that now, but at the time I had done it to spite them and well, she probably thought you were that kind of thing at first too. Well at least when I first mentioned having a boyfriend.” She explained and he laughed, “I don’t know what the big fuss is about what people like to do to themselves, like who cares…” she sighed and he grinned.
“Exactly. So should I get a face tattoo? Because I’ve always wanted one.” He said and she rolled her eyes. “I’m serious!”
“OK, yeah fine. Do what you want. What’re you getting?”
“I want…maybe a dollar sign, beside my eye.”Y/N sputtered out a laugh and he laughed along with her.
“You’re such a dork.” She giggled and he scoffed.
“Am I?”
“Yeah.” She grinned, “So…the club. Saturday, are you going?”
“Yeah, baby. I’ll go.” He agreed and she smiled.
“Good.”
**********
Harry had never really experienced Y/N under the influence of anything really. He was the one who got sloshed at halloween and well, they hadn’t really done too much drinking, or at least to that extent, on their own. They were both pretty moderate with her drinking, but it seemed that was out of the question with Rosa around. They hadn’t even left her place and they had already had two shots of tequila each, well Y/N, Rosa, and G. Harry was DD’ing so he was opting not to pre-game with them, but he knew this night would be one for the books.
G’s boyfriend was out at a work conference and Rosa had just ended a situationship she had been in for a while, so she was in the mood to forget.
“If any of you get sick in this car-”
“I brought a bag, don’t worry, Harry.” Rosa reached over from the back seat to tap at his shoulder and he scoffed as Y/N cackled from the front seat. They were in Y/N’s car, Harry’s was a two seater.
“Oh god…” he mumbled and everyone laughed, “I just know this one’s not going to be able to clean it up and I’m gonna have to do it and I have a weak stomach for vomitting too so even if I’m being nice I still lose!” He explained.
“Well, the only one who brought a bag was Rosa, so she just needs to slow down.” G said pointedly and she scoffed.
“Listen, I am heart broken! I can get as trashed as I want!” She defended and they all groaned, “You guys suck.” She said with crossed arms over her chest, like a pouty toddler.
“You can have fun without blacking out. You get sad when you drink so much that you can’t hold back your real feelings.” Y/N said and G hummed in agreement.
“Right. So just stay on a level 3 or 4 so you can actually have fun and don’t end up crying to a stranger at the bar about what happened and get us kicked out.” G reaffirmed and Rosa sighed.
“Yeah, fine.” She mumbled.
Harry hoped Rosa had fun tonight, she deserved it. And as much as he knew he would need to be some sort of emotional support at some point in time he had a feeling that he would be spending most of his time hovering over Y/N because she looked exquisite and there was no way that he was the only seeing just how incredible she looked tonight. He never really saw her in dresses, but he liked how she looked in the one she had on tonight. Maybe he had helped her pick it out while they hung out at Julie’s for the day, but regardless of how she ended up wearing it, the point is she did and it was hard to not look at her.
“You know what, I appreciate you two not shoving your love in my face.” Rosa said and Y/N smirked as she glanced to Harry who also smirked, “Like, I can feel the vibe, it’s very intense between you two, but it’s not in like a flaunting manner, you know what I mean?”
“Just…shut up.” G said to her and she pouted, “Put on some music before she gets sad.” G instructed and Y/N hurried to choose something in her library, "And here, we can have half and half of the BuzzBall, OK?” They heard G say more softly and she thanked him before they heard the little can crack open.
Harry and Y/N weren’t all lovey-dovey because well, they had agreed to play a game. One that they were both really excited for and given the way Harry’s hold on the steering wheel was tight as could be, he was still thinking about it.
“Holy shit.” Harry grinned as Y/N finished putting on the dress he had pointed out in her closet.
“It’s pretty, but it’s not too short?” She asked with some concern over her face and he looked her over with a bitten lip.
“I mean, yeah, but who cares you look fucking fit.” He said and she smiled as she felt her ego boost some at his compliment. She was pleased that he wasn’t trying to dissuade her from wearing something like this just because it was revealing, “If I saw you in the club in that I would be chatting you up in seconds.” He admitted.
“Really?”
“Yeah.” He said and she giggled.
“Well, that’s not the goal.” She said to him and his grin quirked to the side, “What?”
“What if I try pulling you tonight?” He asked and she creased her eyebrows in confusion.
“For what?”
“For fun!” He defended and she giggled.
“Seriously?”
“Yeah, baby. We went from friends to more and we got together because of how we got to know each other, I never wooed you like I would a girl I was just trying to fuck.” He explained and she hummed.
“I mean…yeah, that’s true.”
“We don’t have to pretend we’re strangers, maybe just friends who are both really hot for each other.” He said and she smiled.
“OK, I can get into that.” She said coming near the bed and he patted his lap as she settled on him, “So what’s the game?”
“I have to get in your pants at the end of the night.” He said and she giggled.
“I mean, you will…”
“Well no, if I don’t manage it on my own then no sex.” He said and she hummed pensively for a moment.
“OK, deal.” She agreed.
The sexual tension between Y/N and Harry was certainly heavy and brewing intensely. This wasn’t about feelings, this was about lust and attraction. Harry was excited to be pulling out some old tricks to see how they would’ve worked on his girl. He could feel her lustful gaze burning into him as she watched him for a few seconds before turning away. He already wanted to reach over and kiss her breathless.
Parking was a nightmare, as it usually was in LA, so when they found a decent deal Harry wired the money to the attendant in exchange for a receipt on the dash and they were soon making the short trek to the club. He wasn’t holding her or touching her hand and it was frustrating to say the least. Especially as he saw people they were walking past on the sidewalk ogling her as she and Rosa were linked arm-in-arm a few steps ahead of him and G.
“Dayyyum, mami!” Some man catcalled out the window as the car he was in came to a stop in the line for the traffic light and she got all shy and turned back to Harry with wide eyes and he just grinned at her. He wasn’t really jealous because well, she was his girlfriend, but no one else needed to know that. He wanted to watch any one else’s attempts at reeling her in fail, no matter how good they were.
“I’m sure there’s gonna be a lot of that tonight.” G mumbled and Harry chuckled.
“Yeah, I’m counting on it.” He said and G looked up at him.
“It’s cool that you’re confident about what you guys have going on. I know plenty of guys who would’ve made their girl change.” He said and Harry shrugged.
“Yeah, same.” He said, “I mean…I picked the dress, not gonna lie. She looks good and she likes it, she can wear what she wants and I’ll just make sure no assholes make her feel bad for it.” He said simply.
“It’s so hot when guys are feminists.” G said and Harry laughed.
“It’s not rocket science.” Harry chuckled.
“Yeah, one would think.” G mumbled.
They got in the line and just waited about ten minutes before they were allowed inside. From the moment they stepped past the threshold the music was significantly louder. Y/N and Rosa were still up ahead of G and Harry and as they made their way up the staircase to the dance floor Harry was eternally grateful that he had walked behind her. He could see Y/N’s dress riding up her thighs as she took her steps up. She was wearing a thong, so if anything were too ride up too high her ass would be on display. He wanted to reach out and tug it down just a bit to avoid her an accident like that, but when they reached the top of the stairs she turned and gave him a wink as she adjusted her dress and Rosa said something about getting in line for the bar and then pulled Y/N along with her. G and Harry moved out of the walkway and waited for them to come back, but he kept an eye on them regardless. The amount of people checking them out was substantial. Rosa was also very beautiful, Harry was sure that she’d find someone new to crush over in no time, but for now she just wanted to not feel upset about her love life, which everyone has been there. When they returned Rosa was giggling and saying how they didn’t pay for their drinks, they had gotten drinks for Harry and G as well. Harry had his one drink for the night and once they all finished they bee-lined it for the dance floor. As promised, no lovey-dovey anything was taking place between Harry and Y/N. They were dancing in a group, bopping along, singing loudly to the songs playing that they knew. Eventually Rosa grabbed Y/N and started spinning around with her. A song had passed before some guys approached them. Rosa leaned in to Y/N and she just nodded at her, probably assuring her that it was alright that they danced with other people. But Rosa still shot a look to Harry to make sure it was OK they were dancing with other people and he nodded.
“You’re alright with this?” G asked as he leaned closer to Harry.
“I can step if of anyone get’s out of hand.” He assured and then G smirked.
“Oh my god, you guys are into threesomes, aren’t you?” G asked over the music and Harry looked to him with confusion.
“What?No!” Harry scoffed, “She’s just having fun with Rosa.” Harry assured.
“Is she now?” G asked with a grin and Harry turned to see Y/N and Rosa sandwiched between the two men who had approached them.
“It’s fine.” Harry assured. Y/N was constantly making eye contact with Harry, the tension between then was simmering steadily as he watched her move and dance. She wanted to make sure that nothing went too far with the people she was now dancing with. She was putting on a bit of a show though as she hyped up Rosa and people were certainly looking. Harry was getting more and more excited with every flirtatious glance they’d exchange. She moved beautifully and he wanted to feel the curves of her body beneath his hands as she danced on him. He wanted to kiss her neck and work her up until they got home, if he didn’t know her well he’d be a bit concerned, but he knew that she loved this game as much as he did and was probably as worked up and on edge as he was, just waiting for him to finally come around to her. Harry was fine with everything going on until the other guy dancing with Rosa turned her around towards him and separated her and Y/N. Then he saw the hand of the man dancing with Y/N grab her hip and pull her bum towards his front. She glanced up to say something to him, but Harry was already walking the few feet towards them. Y/N glanced over to him and he smiled at her.
“Hi, I’m Harry!” He said as he swayed in front of Y/N and the guy looked at him with confusion.
“Really, man? She’s already dancing with me!” He said loudly and Harry just continued looking down at her with a smile.
“Hi, Harry! Y/N!” She responded.
“Y/N, you look breathtaking, by the way. If you didn’t come with him tonight can I buy you a drink?” He asked and she giggled which made Harry laugh a bit.
“That’s the best you got?” She asked and he shrugged.
“I never really had to do all that much!” He defended and her head knocked back in laughter.
“Alright buddy, move along! There are plenty of girls to dance with.” The guy said and Harry looked at him.
“Sure, but I want her.” Harry said and the guy rolled his eyes.
“C’mon man, just fuck off.”
“Alright, alright. Just let me say this, I’m a little shy but we’ve been stealing glances at each other all night. Now, you can stay with him and I can find another girl to dance with, but when I wake up tomorrow and am laying in bed, alone or not, I’ll definitely be wondering what came of you and your night. I’ll probably be a bit bummed that I let my timidness get in my way and I didn’t act fast enough, but either way I would hope you had fun-” Y/N smiled.
“Alright, bud-”
“I’m nearly done, alright?!” Harry assured the man clinging to Y/N, his perfect girlfriend, who was waiting for him to convince her. Harry must admit that none of his old tricks would ever work on Y/N, so he was winging it here and he hoped that she’d find him endearing enough to play along, “Y/N, if there’s any chance that when you wake up tomorrow you’d be in the same situation as me and spare me a moment of your thoughts, take a risk with me, lets cut our losses and see what happens!” He proposed with a smile, “Now, I will leave and let you mull it over. I’ll be over there!” He pointed towards the wall by the bathrooms, “Right in the corner waiting. Well, hoping, actually, that you’ll give me a chance.” He finished with a warm smile that she returned, “Sorry, mate.” Harry glanced up to the guy behind her, “You’re a lucky guy.”
“Yeah, yeah asshole. Off you go.” He mumbled and Harry walked off, sparing Y/N a glance back and she smirked at him before he turned and continued walking.
“I’m going to to the bathroom! Watch them!” Harry said against G’s ear as he walked past him and he nodded.
“Is everything alright with you guys?” G asked.
“Yeah! Just need a wee!” Harry assured before heading off to his dark corner.
It was a few moments before Y/N just couldn’t pretend anymore and turned around to Ethan, the guy who had been dancing on her.
“Ethan, I’m gonna have to go!” She said as he leaned down to hear her better.
“What? With that guy?” He asked and she nodded.
“Yeah!”
“What? Why? That was the weakest pass I have ever seen!” He scoffed, not really believing she was leaving him.
“I know!” She giggled, “It’s nothing to do with you, you’ve been lovely and very respectful, but I am in love him and I can’t leave him hanging.” She said and he chuckled and shook his head.
“Seriously?”
“Yep!” She said and patted at his chest, “Have a great night!” She said before slipping out of his hold and heading off towards the spot he mentioned.
“Hey, are you looking for Harry? Is Harry upset at you?” G stopped her and she shook her head.
“No? He just wanted to make sure I was OK! I have to go pee!”
“Oh great, maybe you’ll run into him!”
“For sure!” She shouted and started weaving through the bodies to get to the corner. Harry was waiting patiently up against the wall, squinting in the minimal lighting to catch sigh of her, it seemed that she was taking a minute to make it over to him. He was getting a bit concerned that the guy hadn’t let her go, but then he felt a hand at his arm and her delicious scent overtake his personal space, “Hey, baby.” She said against his ear and he bit his lip before turning to her.
“Hi, thought you got lost for a second there.” He said and she grinned.
“You didn’t do an excellent job at trying to woo me, baby.” She said against his ear again and she felt his body shake with laughter beneath her.
“I know, I just knew that the regular old shit wasn’t going to work on you. I had to try another approach!”
“It was mysterious and sweet though.” She said and he chuckled, “And I mean, it only worked on me because I’m your girlfriend.”
“I am fully aware.” He assured with a grin and pulled her to stand right before him. Her hands landed on his chest and he glanced down as she peered up at him before she tip-toed up to his ear once more.
“This turns me on.” She said and he smiled as he inched closer to her.
“What? This game or having me watch other people hit on you?” He teased and she giggled.
“No, H. Your confidence.” She said and he hummed, “I thought you’d get upset or something when he grabbed my hips.”
“I mean, I didn’t love it, I swept in didn’t I?” He said and she giggled, “But I know what we have. I could see you making sure it wasn’t getting out of hand. We both know that you’re my girl.” He said and she bit her lip and nodded. He kissed the side of her head and she smiled.
“Tell me again.” She said against his ear before lightly kissing at the shell of it and then nipping at his earlobe.
“That you’re my girl?” He asked and she nodded, “You’re all mine. Mine to touch, hold, kiss, and fuck.” He said to her and she shivered as one of her hands started to slither to his abs as his hand reached down to cup her ass. “Mine to get all wet and needy. Mine to mark. Mine to please. Mine to fill up in anyway you want.” He said and she clung to him tighter as she let out a soft moan as he rubbed his palm over her bottom, “I’m all yours too though. You’ve got me wrapped around your pretty little finger, you know that?” He asked and she smiled. His breath tickled her ear slightly as he spoke, “I’m completely at your mercy and I don’t think you even realize it sometimes.” He said and she bit her lip as she pulled back to look into his eyes, “I’d do anything for you.” He said and she exhaled shakily, “So tell me, what do you want, baby? What can I do for you?” He asked and she bit her lip before leaning back in to speak in his ear. She swallowed thickly, feeling a bit hesitant before just saying what she wanted.
“I want you to make me come.” She said and he he swallowed the lump in his throat, “Right here.”
“Baby, are you sure?”
“Please.” She insisted, “I can’t handle this anymore.” She said and he nodded.
Harry glanced from side to side, making sure that no one was particularly paying them any mind. Everyone else around this area though seemed to be sucking face so he moved forward with slotting one of his legs between her own and she immediately pressed herself down against it and raised her leg to wrap around his hip to allow more friction. She moaned breathily as she started to grind against his thigh and he chuckled.
“Baby, baby, wait.” He giggled softly and she huffed. He tickled his fingers up her raised inner thigh, leaving goosebumps in the trail. When he finally reached her groin quickly slid his fingers over the crotch of her thong and brushed his fingers over it. It was damp already and he grinned, “That’s my good girl. Bee getting wet for me a while, huh?” He hummed and she nodded.
“Yes.” She responded, “Oh!” She moaned softly as he started to rub over her clit. He knew exactly where it was by now. Harry was keeping his movements slow but precise, he didn’t want to get them caught or kicked out for being naughty in the club. He’s sure people have done far worse, but he would spare Y/N and himself that embarrassment if he could. But it was undeniably sexy and exciting. With the way she had raised her leg around his own, it was a bit hard for her to grind down for more friction and he could tell she was growing desperate, she wanted more, “Baby, please.” She panted and he hummed, “Please just touch me.” She pleaded and he smirked.
“I am touching you.” He pointed out smugly. She huffed and he chuckled, “Tell me what you want. Tell me exactly what you want, baby.” He said again and she was feeling shy. She was begging him to get her off in public, but when it came down to asking him exactly what she wanted she was feeling shy? She felt insane for it, but she needed to suck it up and ask because she felt like she was on the verge of exploding.
“Touch my pussy. Fuck me with your fingers. Please, I need you to make me cum!” She keened. Her voice was quiet and her breaths were shaky as she waited for him to start, which wasn’t long. Just feeling him slide his fingers into the side of her underwear was a victory. His big, warm fingers dipped into her sticky crease. They swirled around for a moment before he just slid two fingers into her little hole with minimal resistant, “Oh fuck!” She gasped quietly and he groaned. He was so fucking hard now, she was wet and tight and hot around his fingers. He felt her buck her hips into his hand and he smiled as he started to thrust them in and out, slow and hard, making sure to prod up into that spot that would have her knees buckling for him.
“Fuck, wait until we get home, baby.”
“What’re you gonna do? Tell me.”
“You’re getting tied up to the best posts. And you’re gonna let me lick and suck at this delicious little cunt until I’ve had my fill of the taste of your orgasms. You’re gonna come as many times as I want you to in any way that I want to. I’m gonna make you feel so good.” He said and she gasped, “It’s gonna be a long and intense process, baby. We’re getting you back into subspace tonight.” He assured and she moaned, “Fuck, I miss seeing you like that. All strung out on me. I like to know I can make you feel so good. Like to take care of you.” He said and she whimpered, “And just when you come down from it I’ll give you my cock.” He said and he groaned as he felt her getting slicked and slicker. Her arousal was dripping down his knuckles and some collecting in his palm.
“Fuck please, daddy! I’m close!” She whimpered and he moaned.
“I know, pretty girl. You’re making such a big mess for me. If only you’d been patient I could be licking you clean.” She whined as he started fucking into her faster, his fingertips were colliding with her g-spot perfectly. She was a bit buzzed and that made her feel that much better. She felt her legs starting to get shaky and she was worried that she wouldn’t be able to hold herself up, “Good, baby. Squeeze my fingers.” He encouraged her and then moved his thumb over her, “Hump my hand so you can feel it on your clit.” He instructed and his filthy words nearly had her creaming for him. As she ground her hips down his thumb rubbed into her clit, he added a bit of pressure but it was all her fucking herself on his hand.
“Oh my god! Oh my god!” She mumbled, “Harry, I’m right there!” She whimpered.
“That’s not what you call me when I’m in your pussy.” He said deeply and she moaned a little too loudly and he grinned, “Shhh, or I’ll stop. You better come with a straight face, can’t be getting caught like this, can we?”
“No, no, baby.” She rushed out and he tsk-ed.
“What did I just say about what you should call me when I’m in your pussy?” He asked.
“Sorry, daddy.” She whimpered and then gasped as he started to slow down, making her move faster over him
“Ask for permission if you want to come.”
“Please daddy, I need to come. Please let me come!” She pleaded breathlessly.
“That was more of a demand, I think.” He said, “Where’s my good girl and her usually impeccable manners, hmmm?” He teased and she was about to explode.
“M-may I come, daddy?” She rephrased her request and he hummed.
“Go on then, baby. Get what you need.” He said and she started to fall apart. His free hand pulled her flush against his body to steady as she buried her face in his neck and he felt her harsh breaths heating up his already sweaty skin. He could feel her walls fluttering around his fingers over and over until they gradually slowed. They were both panting as he discreetly pulled his hand from beneath her dress and she let her leg down. He was just about to sink his fingers into his mouth when she grabbed his hand and licked up his palm that was dripped with her arousal. He moaned as she then sucked his fingers into her mouth and sucked desperately, as if this were the last thing she would get to taste in her life. When she popped off and looked into his eyes his lip was bitten hard beneath his teeth and he turned his hand around, his knuckles facing her, “Missed some.” He said and she smiled before licking from the back of his hand up to the bottom knuckles of the fingers he had sunk inside of her, “Good girl.” He said lowly before grabbing her face and pulling her in for a slow and deep kiss.
“Can’t wait to get home.” She mumbled against his lips.
“Then maybe we should do something about that.” He grinned smugly.
---- Tag List ----
@sunshinemoonsposts @cherrysulewski @matildasatellite @gurugirl @daphnesutton @jessitpwk @justlemmeadoreyou @reveriehs @angelbabyyy99 @permanentllyharry @here4thefanfics
#harry styles fan fiction#harry styles fan fic#harry styles fic series#harry styles smut#harry styles enemies to lovers#tattoo harry fic#tattoo artist harry fic#tattoo artist harry styles#harry styles tattoos#tattoorry#tattoorry fanfiction#harry styles one shot#young american series#young american#harry styles x y/n#harry styles x reader#harry styles reader insert fanfic#harry styles reader insert#0nlythrowharrybeaux
65 notes
·
View notes
Text
Indigo Masterlist
Harry hates Y/N. She’s sure of it.
Or stone faced tattoo artist!H, a confused Y/N, tattoo shops, nervous rambles, leather sketchbooks, strawberry milkshakes and leather jacket sharing.
Check out our Patreon for early access and exclusives!
Warnings: tattoos, smut (duh), miscommunication, talk of anxiety and bullying, drug usage (weed), alcohol, and tooth rotting fluff
One
Two
Three
Four
Five
Six
Seven
Divider by firefly-graphics
#jarofstyles#harry styles fanfiction#harry styles one shot#harry styles fanfic#harry styles smut#harry writing#harry styles imagine#harry drabble#harry styles blurb#harry styles writing#tattoorry#tattoo artist harry#harry styles tattoo#Harry smut#Harry fluff#Harry angst#Harry styles angst#harry styles oneshots#harry styles fanfics#Harry styles fic#Harry styles au
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
What happened to The Shamrock Social Club (aka Tatoorry)? I found all parts except part 3 😭
update because i still get messaged about this: it’s in wattpad ;)
16 notes
·
View notes
Text
Indigo- Cobalt
Hellooooo.. Here is part 3 to indigo! Hope you enjoy tattoorry.
Warnings- tattoos, mention of needles, blood, brief mention of vomit, anxiety, you're going to want to eat harry
Check out our Patreon!
WC- 2.9k
-------
Y/N felt dizzy.
It wasn’t the prospect of getting a tattoo that was making her so nervous- it was the fact that Harry’s thigh was pressed right up against hers, his body angled towards her as he sketched on his ipad drawing program. He’d said he prefers pencil and paper but it was easier for this type of session to do it there. Faster. She had no input other than the fact that he smelled really fucking good and his leg was warm against her own.
She had indulged some information to him. First and foremost, she wanted a sunflower. A dainty little sunflower with a bit of shading and a longer stem that would go down a bit and twist near her wrist. Her plans for one day having a floral sleeve with her favorite flowers and the birth month flowers of her family had been shared, but she wanted to start off relatively simple with the first one. See how her body reacted, her healing time, all while leaving room if she liked it and wanted to continue with the sleeve.
Harry had been endeared and slightly impressed. It was rare that he got new clients anymore, as most were fairly covered by the time they got to him. However when he did do new clients back in the start, most didn’t have the extensive research she had done, nor the plan. He was all for going for what felt right, but Y/N had been specific and practical in her planning and it made him feel even more fond. She had taken the time to research not only the safety, but the importance of listening to artists suggestions and double checking the work.
It’d been a while since he had done a floral piece, but he was up for it. Truthfully, Y/N could have told him she wanted a rose skull with an infinity symbol in the eye socket and he would have done it for her, but he was relieved it was something that was relatively easy to perfect.
The man knew that he was a perfectionist when it came to his work. Harry didn’t do sloppy- at least not in his work. He kept clean, crisp lines and smooth shading, he did his best to keep any blowout from happening as much as he could on his own end, and he educated each client on the likelihood of the colors they chose longevity and when they’d probably need it touched up. His tattoos were for the clients, sure, but it was also a representation of his work. He was lucky enough now to have his choice on taking clients- there were plenty he turned away or handed off to other artists he thought could better suit them. His hard work had bled into the success he had wanted, leaving him the ability to be picky.
Normally he wouldn’t want to do a first time client because, well… he really didn’t like doing them. First timers didn’t know what to expect the majority of the time, they didn’t know how to sit still, they would wince and move and complain far too much for Harry to feel at his best. He wasn’t judging them, but now that he had a choice he chose to keep to people who had at least one.
Y/N was the exception to the rule.
He felt honored that she would like his art on her, a bit of that primal satisfaction that it would be his too. No one else would have touched her with the needle, no one else had a shot at marking up her pretty, soft skin. It was a privilege, especially considering their origin.
“What do we think?” He murmured, showing her the second sketch with some of her notes. She hadn’t liked the thickness of the stem originally, and Harry had agreed it had been a bit too leafy so he had taken some off. “S’a bit thinner in the stem and I did a curve at the bottom so it’ll fit with the movement of your arm.”
“Moment of my arm?” She asked curiously, hitting him with a curious gaze. Harry had been extremely patient with her thus far and it made her nervous to ask for corrections, but he had told her that it was going to be on her forever and he needed it to be exactly what she wanted.
“Mhm. Where you’re putting it… The skin moves when you rotate your arm. S’why we don't usually put straight lines there, at least I don’t unless in specific situations. We want it to run smoothly regardless of which way your arm is positioned. So adding a bit of a curve in the stem would make it look straighter when you move it.” He showed the motion on his own arm so she could have an example.
“Oh. I never would have thought of that.” She blinked, watching as his arm moved. He had quite a few tattoos, some she had never been truly able to make out. Now being up so close, she had a front row seat to the anchor on his wrist and the cross on his hand, some of the little doodles that she had been so curious about. He seemed to have different styles of work and she liked that each one seemed to differ just a bit. “How many tattoos do you think you’ve done in your career?”
The question popped into her head out of nowhere but it still remained there. She was increasingly curious as to how he had gotten started, what he did and didn’t like doing. Pure thirst for the knowledge of what went through his head. He’d been a silent shadow most of the time she’d known him, so it was interesting to purely listen to him talk.
“Erm.. I’d say a couple hundred? There are some days I only work on one, some I do none, some days I can do three to four.” He paused, placing his apple pencil down, turning slightly to look at her. Their thighs pressed further together. “When I first started, I did a lot of flash sheets of shit that wasn’t my own. Think of, like, the pinterest stuff. Little hearts and stars, stuff on my mates, myself. They had me practice a ton when I was apprenticing but it made me good.” He brushed the hair out of his face. He really needed to find his hair clip. “Was frustrated at first, because I knew I could draw and stuff, but they were making me do those tiny things for basically no money- but, y’know, It’s harder than you’d think. Especially on someone who’s moving or someone who’s giggling with a bunch of their friends that they brought.”
“Is that why there was that sign out there?” Her face broke into a little grin, remembering the hand lettered sign before you went back to the rooms. ‘No children, No drinking, No plus threes’. “I find it hard to believe that people want to bring three people into the room with them.” That was inconsiderate. One? She could understand. That made sense if you were nervous. But multiple people just made it more crowded and loud. She’d rather be alone and deal with the experience being potentially awkward rather than make herself an inconvenient client.
His scoff took her by surprise, head tipping back in amusement. “Oh, they do. They did. Now it’s limited to one person in the room and you’ve got t’be over 18. Special allowances are made sometimes, but some of the places I worked at before starting my own place had no one enforcing or making those sorts of rules. It’s just unsafe. You’d be surprised how many drunk people come in demanding ink.” It was one of his least favorite clients. Drunk people tended to squirm and vomit, you know, besides getting a permanent image inked into the skin. That’s one thing he would never do again.
“Hm. Well it seems like you’re running a great place. I saw your stuff on instagram.” Her praise made him flush slightly, feeling a tiny bit shy as she continued. “And then the articles and awards you’ve got up front. It’s massively impressive. I’m surprised you’re tattooing me if I’m honest. She said up front I had virgin skin?” A head tilt at the end of her words reminded him of a puppy.
“Well, like I said. Special occasion.” He knocked his knee against hers in a playful attempt. “Just means no ink. Nothing nasty. I usually don’t do people with no ink because they can be twitchy and I can choose the pieces I do now. Usually I do more long and involved ones but, I’m more than happy to be doing yours.” His smile was a reassurance that he was more than happy to do it.
“Are you sure?” Y/N frowned slightly, suddenly feeling a little guilty. She didn’t want him to do a tattoo he didn’t want to do, or even more so do it on her just because he felt bad about the times before. “If you don’t want to do it, I’m happy to go to another artist in your shop-”
“No, I want to do it.” His voice was fast, interrupting hers without meaning to. It had rushed out without his permission, but the ugly twisting inside his gut had started at the mention of someone else doing this. She had wanted him, had planned on him, and if he was being honest? He was a bit selfish. His art was meant to go on people like Y/N. People who appreciated the art, who appreciated the skill. Add in his big fat crush, and it was not something he was going to pass up.
“O-Okay.” Y/N smiled, looking back down at her lap. His jeans were against her leg, and she couldn't stop thinking about how warm he was. How happy she was that he had chosen to sit with her on here instead of the armchair. A giddiness bubbled in her stomach as she felt his eyes on her, a hand coming down into her field of vision and gripping her knee. Her face felt hot, looking down at the fingers that curled over. It felt like she had been shocked at first, but moved into a warm glow.
Oh my god, oh my god, oh my god.
If she was any less strong, she would have squeaked. The large hand rested there, giving her leg a squeeze before he continued to speak.
“You ready to get some ink, then?”
—-------------
“You’ve had somethin’ to eat today, right?” Harry’s voice spoke to her as she sat in the red leather seat. His back was turned to her as he opened up a few drawers, grabbing what looked to be some sort of tape, vaseline, ink caps, different wrapped needles maybe? A blue liner sat over the tray, keeping it sanitary as he placed the supplies down. There was no reason to doubt he would be, but it only furthered her comfort.
“Yeah, I had a croissant and a pastry. Coffee too.” She peeped, hoping that would be good enough in his eyes.
With the way he turned in his chair, it wasn’t. “C’mon, babe. You’ve gotta eat better than that… but I can say m’glad you didn’t have a heavy meal a few minutes ago.” That would be a nightmare if she felt the need to spew. “Nothing with protein.. If you feel like you’re getting lightheaded, like you’re going to faint? Tell me immediately. This shouldn’t be too bad, all things considered, but there's no shame in taking a break.” He really didn’t mind it. That was much preferred over someone passing out on him.
“Okay. I’ll tell you.” Her eyes widened slightly but she avoided his eyes again, instead choosing to look at his hair. He’d found his hair clip when they’d walked in, saying something about having been looking for it for ages before gathering hair at the front of his face and clipping it back out of the way. He looked fucking adorable.
Tattoos, piercings and all, he looked adorable. Y/N had always thought he was handsome, hot, even, but his little smiles and concern for her had made her feel a little floaty and giggly and she needed to contain herself.
“Good girl.” His hand squeezed her leg again before turning around on the stool to finish unwrapping supplies.
If he heard her squeak, he didn’t let her know it.
They sat in a comfortable silence, the music hooked to his phone playing at a comfortable level as he did his thing. Y/N looked at his back, admiring the broad nature, his strong shoulders and how it strained slightly against his shirt. At this point, she was nearly positive she was just being extremely thirsty over the man who had always been a faraway object of desire- even if she had thought he hated her.
“Alright.” Harry returned, voice making Y/N jump slightly. “Sorry, sorry. I’ve got the stencil.” Holding it up, he let her take a look and smiled to himself as her eyes rounded and she smiled widely. It did that weird thing to his chest as she squirmed, sitting straighter as he approached with it. “Good? We can put it on in a moment. Just got t’prep you.”
“It’s so beautiful, Harry.” Her wispy voice nearly made him fall off his chair. He wished he wasn’t so weak, wished he wasn’t such a soft heart for her, that he could be a bit more suave, but when she spoke like that, looked at him like that, said his name like that? All he wanted to do was scream.
“M’glad you think so.” He replied gently, taking his seat. “Is it okay if I touch you? I need to adjust your arm.” Touching bare skin was a limit a surprising amount of people had- himself included. He usually preferred his bed partners keeping their hands to themselves, no matter how much they wanted to trace his ink. His actual partners, he enjoyed, but people didn’t have much of a sense of boundary sometimes.
“Yeah! Yeah, of course. You can do whatever you want to me.”
Dangerous fucking words, Harry thought. He couldn’t allow his thoughts to stray at the moment, so he decided to save that sweet tone and double meaning sentence to obsess over at a later time.
It didn’t take him too long, his fingers brushing over the skin as he shaved it to make sure the canvas was clear and prepped her for the stencil. Y/N was quiet, watching his concentration. He got a cute little thing between his brows as he focused on her, making sure the stencil was straight and where she wanted before laying it and pressing down.
When he peeled it away, she audibly gasped. “This is perfect.” Her voice went up in pitch. “It’s better than I imagined, H. Really. I love it.” Speaking like the ink was already in her skin, he flushed again as he placed the paper into the tray.
“You sure? Placement’s good?”
“Perfect. I like it right here.” She nodded, eyes not leaving the blue stain.
“Okay. We’re going to get started then, okay?” He pulled on a pair of fresh gloves, scooting himself and the station a bit closer to her. “We’re starting with the outlining, then we move to shading. It’s gonna be uncomfortable, mostly when I have to go over the lines again but we aren’t going to be too close to bone so It shouldn't be terrible.” He was doing his job now to mentally prepare her. “You can tell me if you need the bathroom or if you need to move at all. Everyone’s pain thresholds are different. Don’t feel embarrassed. I’m sure as hell not going to judge you.” His smile was reassuring as she looked a little nervous, but more so the excited type. It was easy to tell.
“I will tell you. Do you need me to stay quiet when you're tattooing? To keep focus? I don’t want to distract you.” Y/N questioned, big eyes looking at him with curiosity.
Anyone else? Anyone else in the entire world, he would tell them yes. He preferred a quiet environment to work, to get into the zone and truly concentrate. But there was no way in hell he was going to pass up an opportunity to hear her talk and babble. She had been so quiet around him before- rightfully so, considering she thought he would tell her to shut up- but he ached to just get a little bit closer. That yearning of his soft heart was pulsing, wishing to get to know her more. His brain was telling him to relax and be logical, but they both knew who would win out.
“Absolutely not, Sunflower. Chatter away.”
#jarofstyles#harry styles fanfiction#harry styles one shot#harry styles fanfic#harry styles smut#harry writing#harry styles imagine#harry drabble#harry styles blurb#harry styles writing#tattoorry#indigo#indigorry#tattoo artist harry#tattoo artistrry#Harry styles tattoo artist#tattoo artist harry styles#Harry styles fluff#Harry fluff#harry one shot#Harry fanfic#one direction imagine#Harry styles au#harry styles oneshots
470 notes
·
View notes
Text
Cerulean
Here it is! Indigo part 2… even years later lol. after literal years... we are continuing with it. If you're unfamiliar, here is part one.
I hope you enjoy our new(ish) babies.
Check out our Patreon!
warnings- mention of anxiety, tattoos, tooth rotting fluffy babies, miscommunication
WC- 4.2k
----
Y/N stared nervously at her phone. Harry’s contact was up in the bubble, her first message to him sitting unsent on the screen.
He had actually given her his number. He said that he would talk to her about his tattoos and his shop and he had said she could call him H, which- Gah! She wanted to squeal when she had woken up and remembered it all. The headache had been gnarly, but she recalled most of the night very vividly. How Harry had taken charge and told the man bothering her off, how he had admitted that she intimidated her somehow because he thought she was pretty and his glaring wasn’t because of hatred- it was nerves, anxiety and trying to figure out how to talk to her.
He’d placed her number into his phone under a simple letter, H, and promised to text him later.
Did the next day qualify as later?
It was almost noon and she had sent off a few emails to her publisher that was working with her on one of her fashion articles, trying to waste time to not seem overly eager. Washing the dishes, switching her laundry, even taking her cat for a walk(unconventional but Nibbles had been a street kitten, he liked to go outside), even taking a full body shower with the shaving and the deep hair mask. Her headache had faded to an dull throb with the help of a tylenol, and she was now ready to bite the bullet.
Y/N: Hiiii :D It’s Y/N.
Y/N: Hope I’m not bugging you but I was thinking about finally getting a tattoo. I had some questions and I figured you’d be perfect to ask.
It wasn’t a lie. Y/N really had been considering a tattoo and asking Harry, though she had been planning on going to him anyway out of courtesy before she had gotten the whole ‘i think he hates me’ thing cleared up. She’d never go to a different artist if she could support someone in the friend group. Now it was an exciting thing for her, a giddiness in her stomach rising when she saw the three dots in the texting bubble showing that he was replying.
Hm. He didn’t have his read receipts on. Interesting.
A response popped up quite quickly after sending her message.
H: Hi. You aren’t bugging. Come down to the shop, it’s slow today.
Y/N nearly choked on her lemonade. He wanted her to come? Today?! Her bare foot tapped anxiously against the carpet as she blinked at her phone screen, trying to find the right words to respond. She didn’t want to bother him or annoy him, even though he had said she wasn't’ bugging', the girl was still a bit nervous. Last night she had called him super cool and said she wanted to spend time with him alone but she had to wonder if she was brave enough to do it so soon.
Y/N: Are you sure? I really don’t want to be a bother or anything.
His response came just as fast as the last. Did he have his phone screen open or something?
H: You aren’t. I’m doing paperwork so I don’t mind.
H: Can you bring me a coffee? I’ll venmo you.
She felt a laugh bubble from her throat as she looked at the messages. She hadn’t said yes but he was most definitely telling her to get her ass over there if she read between the lines. Considering it was a weekend, she had no excuse not to. Besides her nerves, she didn’t have one either. She liked Harry. She thought he was really cute and mysterious and he was polite when he spoke last night and something about him had her so intrigued. The girl knew she would kick herself if she didn’t go, so that’s how the decision was made.
Y/N: Sugar or cream? Do you do a latte or something fancy? Frappichino?
H: Black, please. Cold foam on top. Thanks xx
—-
Harry knew he was being awfully presumptuous but he also knew himself.
It was now or never.
Last night he had finally found his balls and spoken to the cute little thing. Granted, it took him standing up for her against a creep, but he had still done it. Y/N was coming to the nearly empty shop to talk about a tattoo, what he knew would be her very fucking first, and he was so nervous he could probably vomit if he thought about it too long.
He had always been known to be an intimidating man. He was littered with dark swirls of ink on his skin, piercings on his nose and eyebrow-and some other not so visible places-, he was pretty tall and broad shouldered and he was said to have what Niall loved to call a ‘bitch face’. His hair was longer, needing a cut as it was falling into his face, and he had his moody demeanor which tended to scare people off. Even as a teenager, pre tats and everything, he had sat quietly behind his friends while he observed and was able to keep prying people away with a simple quirk of the brow.
While that intimidating air worked wonders for getting annoyingly nosy people to fuck off and to get laid every once in a while by a girl who wanted a night with a ‘bad boy’, -words said by 2 of them, not himself- he sure as fuck didn’t want Y/N to think of him that way.
Y/N was just… She was his opposite in every way and he really, really liked it. Soft curved features as opposed to his own hard ones, a gentle glow to the eyes instead of his hardened glimmer. She had a sweet, bubbly voice that made him hang off her every damn word when he got the privilege to go out when she was there. She had called herself a fucking cinnamon roll, and she had been right. Sweet and fluffy and coated in sugar. Something he’d fucking love to taste, given the chance.
That would be a bit down the line considering Y/N wasn’t the type of girl he’d want to hook up with. She was the girl that he’d want his Mum to meet. She was the breakfast in bed, flowers every week, buy pretty dresses for type of girl. Every woman deserves that, but for him? Y/N was that exact type. He hooked up with girls that he knew he wouldn’t get attached to. Quick fucks at their place, bar bathrooms, cars. He didn’t let them inside his world because he knew what he wanted.
He’d dated before, had his heart broken a small handful of times to know what he wanted and what he didn’t. Hopefully he’d be able to sniff out some more about Y/N that he hadn’t found out through the social gatherings, grapevines and checking out her social media. She made cute little videos of her outfits almost every day on her instagram story that he watched when he had the chance. She had a cat as well. She liked pastel colors and drank a lot of tea and lemonade. She liked the pink starbursts best- he knew just from the exposure he’d gotten. The itch to gather more information had hit him hard.
Thankfully she was coming to see him today and he could stop being such a pussy. Face her alone and talk to her face to face. She was too nice to judge him if he stuttered or said the wrong thing, at least not outwardly.
He’d hoped she would text today, hoped he’d have an excuse to see her. His outfit had a bit more effort than his other ones. Sticking with all black because spilled ink was an absolute bitch to get out, if not impossible, he chose his favorite black jeans with the holes in the knees, frayed strings something to pick at when he was bored. On top he wore a black button up with little roses as buttons, left open down to his mid chest. Maybe it was slutty, but he liked to show off the ink he had. It was something he was proud of. His necklaces hung down mid chest, the silver chains and pendants slightly tangled now that he had taken a look, but it sort of worked.
He had been mid inspection when he heard the door bell jingle and the receptionist greet Y/N.
Y/N was a bit shocked at just how nice it was when she walked in. Outside she had seen the neon light in the window and the sign up above, already impressed, but it got better when she walked inside. The red and black tattoo shop had an edgy vibe. As she stepped inside, she was greeted by the checkered floors that give off a retro feel. On the left-hand side, there was a flash wall littered with a plethora of designs, featuring different what she assumed were the tattoo styles of each artist who worked out of the shop.
As she walked towards the reception desk, Y/N noticed it was made of thick dark wood and had a glossy finish and a smiling dark haired receptionist sitting behind the desk. Black frames on the side wall showed off their business license and framed newspaper articles about the shop. Obviously it had raving reviews. Y/N felt a bit guilty for not knowing, but proud of him. Obviously it was a well respected show.. Behind the desk, there was a glass cabinet displaying various jewelry for piercings and shop merchandise. She wondered if she could buy one of the hoodies or tee shirts to support him? Oh, maybe a tote bag. That was definitely something she would use. She’d always liked the little logo. It was a bit of a surprise to her that she’d never seen him wear any of it before, only on his instagram.
Maybe he didn’t want random people talking to him about tattoos when he was out?
Greeting the receptionist, she let her eyes wander around. There seemed to be rooms for tattooing and piercings down a long hallway, some thick black, crushed velvet curtains that can be drawn closed for privacy. Convenient. At least they cared about that. Some of the ones she had looked at online pre-Harry had the bare minimum.
“Hi! Did you have an appointment?” The girl behind the counter was dressed in what she could tell was retro clothing, a slightly off the shoulder red top and a string of chunky pearls around her neck. Her hair was done up so neatly that Y/N had been instantly jealous. She had never been good at doing updos, nor did she look good with that sort of poof, but she wished she did. Her bright red lipstick would be a lot during the day for someone else, but on her? It worked. Y/N was a little intimidated already. She seemed really cool just by looking at her.
“N-No, uh, Harry told me to come-”
“She’s here for me, Liz.” Harry’s voice interrupted her own. Y/N turned around, tray of coffee in hand and a brown paper bag in the other. “This is Y/N. She’s cool.”
Cool? He thought she was cool too. Y/N felt herself flush under her clothes, swallowing thickly as he sauntered over and took the tray from her hands. “Thanks for this, gorgeous. Forgot to get new coffee for the machine.”
Y/N felt like she was having a bit of an episode. Gorgeous? He had called her gorgeous and walked over to her so confidently, as if his nerves that had gotten him to make her think he hated her had disappeared. Perhaps it was because he was in his own domain, his element. Thankfully, Liz had kept her from having to respond right away.
“Oh, sick.” She smiled up at her from her swivel chair. “Harry never has his friends here. Besides the ones who work here and Niall, but he always leaves a mess in the break room. It’s nice to see a new face. You’re really pretty.”
Y/N had to admire the confidence she carried. She was so pretty and could easily talk to people, joking with her already as if they were friends for years. “Thank you, you are as well.” She replied, the compliment making her feel even more flustered. “Niall is very good at leaving messes, I’m afraid.” That’s something she knew first hand. “I don’t have any tattoos yet so uh, Harry offered to talk to me about it.”
“Virgin skin! How exciting.” Liz chirped, twirling her straw around. “Honestly, Harry’s a great artist, perfect for a first timer if you can ignore the mean mugging. He’s super gentle and has the best lines I’ve ever seen.”
Y/N had to smile. Of course he was good. A glance at him had her observing the slight pink in his cheeks as he narrowed his eyes at Liz, who to her credit, didn’t seem phased. He was slightly embarrassed at the attention on him but still happy that she had talked him up.
Harry would be heartbroken if he scared her off of tattoos, but he tried to be a good artist with everyone. Perhaps he wasn’t super talkative but most of his clients were veteran ink people with loads already on their skin. They knew to sit quietly or listen to the music, or bring a friend to chat with so he could do his damn job.
“Anyways.” Harry cleared his throat. “Mitch’s appointment just pulled into the lot. Y/N and I are going into the office, scream if you need me.” His nod to follow her was brief, Y/N holding on to her handbag for dear life as his long legs carried him down the hallway at a much faster pace that she usually did. Thankfully she was able to hide how winded the quickness of the long hallway had made her once he opened his office door.
The floors were hardwood in his office. He had his own black desk, a black leather couch with a red acrylic coffee table and a shelf full of books. Windows from behind the desk gave it decent lighting. It was clean in here, cleaner than Y/N had ever kept her own office.
“Sorry about that.” He murmured to her, setting the coffee down on the smooth red table. “She’s really overly friendly. Great for customers but a bit nosy.” He walked towards his desk to grab his iPad and stylus, slightly flustered when the white thing fell back on the desk. His nerves were most definitely showing. Turning around he was ready to keep talking, but he was met by her body halfway across the room to look at some of his old framed flash sheets he had on the far wall.
“These are so cool, Harry.” She said quietly, eyes scanning the designs. “And you just thought of all these off the top of your head?” Turning herself to face him, she watched as he gave her a tiny bit of a smile. Still pink in the cheeks, which soothed her own nerves a little. His confidence at first had made her a tad bit scared that she was the only one stressing out about it, but he was obviously affected just as much.
“Erm… some of them. I use some reference pictures, get inspired by other works and change it so it’s my own. A lot of it is things I randomly get ideas for, though.” He rubbed his knuckle over his chin. “I work with a lot of clients who already have ideas and wants so the perimeters are more strict, so with flash it’s more of what I want to do. People who get them have a say in color and size but usually it’s a pre-printed stencil.” He explained, crossing his arms as he approached her.
She smelled really good. Was that a weird thing to think? Maybe. But it was true. He was hyperaware of everything right now, trying his best to not put his leather boot into his mouth and fuck up. There was genuine approval on her face, getting closer to the frames to scope out details and truly admiring each one. “Are these the retired ones, your favorites? Why are they stuck back here instead of with the ones out front?” Inquisitive eyes met his own.
“These are ones I’ve already done. I don’t do a ton of flash anymore because I’m usually booked for customs.” His own eyes took in the old flash sheets. Each design was something he had loved creating, but the time for them had passed. That didn’t mean he didn’t want to remember them, though. “But all of these were claimed by people when we had flash events. I don’t think it’s bad to have similar tattoos as other people but I tend to not do the same thing twice. I had gotten really sick of doing the same infinity signs and hearts and roses when I was an apprentice at the first shop.” God, he was glad that trend was over. Mostly. “There’s nothing inherently wrong with hearts or roses, s’just repetitive and I like to do stuff that challenges me. Y’know?” He turned to look at her, finding her already staring up at him. That stupid flutter moved around his stomach again.
“Oh, I can imagine. I’m really glad I didn’t get the tattoos I had on my pinterest board. I had it growing from like… 2013 to 2017 and all of them now seem very…” She rolled her lips together as she tried to politely find the word for cringe. “Not me. It’s actually why I haven't gotten anything yet.” Arms wrapped around herself, feeling a bit insecure about it. Here was this beautiful tattoo artist, in talent and looks, and she was telling him about her pinterest board of tattoos. He must be internally rolling his eyes because he did a good job of keeping a soft smile on his lips. Was it even legal for men to have lips that pretty and deep pink? Maybe it was just unfair. “I wanted to wait until I felt ready.”
“That’s a really good thing to do.” Harry was proud of her for that. Smart girl. Leaning against the side of his desk, he kept his arms crossed as he continued to talk. “You don't know how many people get impulsive tattoos as their first and regret it later. Now.. m’not one to judge because I’m fuckin’ littered in dumb ones, but I always think of it as a memory. Even if its’ a memory of being a dumbass.” His heart fluttered when he got a giggle out of her. Fucks sake, he was pathetic. “Removal is possible but not at all fun. Got a few mates and some clients who got their old ink taken off and it isn’t pleasant. Waiting is the smartest thing to do if you’re someone who thinks you could possibly regret it.”
Y/N didn’t strike him as an impulsive person. Every time he had seen her, she had seemed pretty put together. Though she could seem a little chaotic, it was an organized chaos that he had always liked. Harry, despite his impulse with tattoos when he was young and tipsy in his partying stage, liked to be a controlled person. Sometimes it was too much, which led to the anxiety he had. It was part of the reason he had such a hard time talking to Y/N at first.
She was so cute and so sweet and Harry wanted their conversations to be perfect. He had a track record of saying dumb things or at the very least, not saying them how they were meant when he was nervous. Usually his anxiety was hidden very well. He didn’t get it when it came to clients or tattoos or anything work related, but in his personal and social life? It was rampant. That was part of the reason he had quit drinking. That was a story for a different time, though.
“Yeah, I really don’t want removal.” Her nose scrunched a bit like a bunny, making his heart stutter in his chest. Cute little thing, she was. “That’s why I wanted to come to you.” There was a slight pause. “I was going to come to you even when I thought you hated me. I’d never want to support a different shop when someone in my circle is talented and has their own business.”
That hurt him a little. Even when she was under the impression that she hated him and was glaring at her, that he had made her uncomfortable, she had planned on supporting him anyways? What sort of fucking angel was she? He winced visibly at the reminder of her original thoughts. He had massively fucked up with that. What an idiot he had been. His nerves had gotten the best of him yet again.
“Y/N, I truly am sorry that I came across that way. It’s not the case, nor has it even been.” He swallowed, looking down at her hands that were clasped together. She was rocking on her heels and he could tell she had probably not wanted to bring that up, but he was glad she did because it did need to be properly addressed while she was 100% sober. “What I said last night is the truth. You just… y’make me a little nervous and I don’t like that I had no idea what to say to you.” She had come into their little friend group and been so fucking adorable, so kind and ready to take someone home if they needed, buy them a drink, talk about her little fashion brand deals. Y/N listened to everything people said, she would find the eyes of a person who had been drowned out by other conversation and encourage them. The best sort of person. “I don’t do well with people I think are pretty, people I think are sweet. S’a little intimidating for me.”
Y/N still didn’t know how that worked, but she could imagine that it must have been weird for him. She couldn’t see how she of all people could be considered intimidating but it made her a little giddy that Harry had found her to be pretty and sweet. It had been the complete opposite of what she expected to be the reason. “Well, thank you. For thinking I’m pretty and sweet, that’s- that’s really nice.” Her eyes fell down while she couldn't keep the smile off her face. “I thought maybe I’d done something like… I dunno, I get kinda touchy and gooey when I’m drunk. I asked everyone if I had accidentally said something or hung on you the first night and didn’t remember meeting you but they’d said no.” That was one of the downfalls of Y/N drunk. She loved to spread love and give cuddles and hugs. Sometimes she didn’t think twice and that had caused her friends to keep her wrangled in their grasp.
“No, no. I wouldn’t have minded any of that.” Harry realized what he had said but continued talking. “It was just me being nervous. I just wanted to apologize again cause I hate to think that you were upset about it at all… n’then…” He rolled his head back to look at the ceiling for a moment. “I feel shitty that you were going to come to me for a tattoo even after I was a dick. Even if I didn’t realize it then. You’re just a really good person.” He looked back down to see Y/N giving him a tiny smile, stepping closer to him. “Fuck, I’m rambling. Sorry.”
“No! No, it’s okay. I uh..” Another pause was paired with a pink tongue peeking out to lick her lips that Harry paid a bit too much attention to for his own good. “It’s just nice to hear you talk. You’re always so quiet but you’ve got a nice speaking voice. I like it.”
Harry wanted to scream, actually. He wanted to groan and drop his head into her sweet smelling neck and do god knows what, because that compliment made him feel really flattered and flustered. Y/N just had that fucking thing about her, this weird trait that he couldn’t quite describe that made him feeling like he was a schoolboy all over again being paired up with his crush for an assignment. How lucky was he? She had wanted his art on her forever.
“Thanks.” His response was slightly shy, looking back up at her with the pink tint still on his cheeks. He knew the back of his neck was probably flushed too.
“No problem.” Another slight pause where neither of them knew how to proceed followed but, this time neither seemed to particularly mind. Deciding to move it on so he didn’t have to look uncomfortable anymore, Y/N shot him another one of those smiles before moving back towards the coffee table, grabbing her cup from the cardboard tray. “So. Let’s talk about designs.”
#jarofstyles#harry styles fanfiction#harry styles one shot#harry styles fanfic#harry styles smut#harry writing#harry styles imagine#harry drabble#harry styles blurb#harry styles writing#tattoorry#harry styles tattoo#tattoo artist harry#Harry smut#Harry fluff#Harry styles au#harry styles enemies to lovers#harry styles one shots#harry styles oneshots#harry styles fanfictions#indigo
537 notes
·
View notes
Text
Young American
**CURRENTLY BEING EDITED**
Y/N get’s offered the opportunity of a lifetime, an apprenticeship at English Graffiti, world renowned tattoo artist, Eddie Chan’s first American shop. However, an unnerving rivalry brews between her and one of Eddie’s old apprentices and best artists, Harry Styles.
Fic Casting
Warnings: belittling/degrading (not in a hot way), family drama/hardships/illnesses, self-esteem issues, smut with BDSM-y themes (soft dom).
^ - denotes angst & ** - denotes smut
Part 1^ - Sworn Enemies
Part 2 - Apologies on Apologies
Part 3 - Patience
Part 4 - Happy Halloween
Part 5 - Pain & Pleasure
Part 6** - Midnight Rendezvous
Part 7** - Friendsgiving
Part 8** - Somewhere Special
Part 9** - Imitation Game
Part 10 - Homecoming
Part 11** - The First Time
Part 12**^ - Valentine's Shm-alentines
Part 13** - The Grand Gesture
Part 14^** - Reparations
Part 15 ** - Family Matters
Part 16** - The One
Part 17** - London Calling
Part 18** - Young American
Part 19^ - New Beginnings
Part 20** - Overflow of Love
Part 21** - Home
Part 22 **^ - Trouble in Paradise
Finale^** - "Welcome to the World"
*This story and the characterizations of those pictured as the story’s main characters are fictional work and in no way depict the actual behaviors/ideas/personalities of these people in real life.*
#writing#harry styles#harry styles fan fic#harry styles fanfiction#harry styles angst#young american series#young american#tattoorry#tattoo harry fic#soft dom!harry#dom!harry x sub!reader#dad!harry styles x mom!reader#dad!harry#dad!harry styles#harry styles smut#harry styles fluff#harry styles reader insert#0nlythrowharrybeaux
717 notes
·
View notes
Text
Young American - Part 22**^
Ahhh, it's been a long while since I have posted for this series! I lost a bit of interest and got a little discouraged, but we're back! This will be the second to last chapter of this series!
Series masterlist
Warnings: everything about pregnancy, hand job, graphic descriptions of birth, mentions of being estranged from family, loving/gentle breast groping, arguing, mentions of abusive exes, accusations of infidelity, lying/sneaking around
WC: 16.1K
…. APRIL …
Y/N was 28 weeks along now and Harry hadn’t failed to let her know that the baby was in fact the size of a large aubergine and well, she couldn’t really help the horrified expression on her face as she visualized what the size of a large eggplant actually was. She still had a couple months to go, so she couldn’t even imagine how big the baby actually got. She couldn’t help but feel awful about the baby still having plenty to grow. She had been thinking about how quickly she’d wait to give their son a sibling, but now she was a bit hesitant about it. Despite her nerves, she finished getting ready for their little baby shower/house warming party with family and friends.
Apart from this being the baby shower/house warming party, today was also going to be special because they intended on sharing with Harry’s family that they were indeed going to be naming the baby after Harry’s grandfather. They wanted to do that as privately as possible because they knew it would be something emotional for them. So after their other guests left after their brunch, they would have a dinner with everyone that had been able to make it from his family. Julie had also arrived a few days earlier and well, there was a small surprise in this for her too.
Y/N was having a nice time getting to know more of Harry’s family and friends and of course, bonding even more with the people she’d already met previously. Seeing Harry with his friends was really nice, she hadn’t really gotten to know them yet because she’d been setting up their house and well, she couldn’t drive in England yet (the one time Harry had taken her out for a spin to practice and told her to go right she ended up in the wrong lane and a delivery truck was coming and she panicked and almost crashed into a fence), but also she didn’t just want to drop by the shop randomly when he was working such long sessions, so she’d been alone a lot with Hillary and they’d grown quite close. She felt that spending all this time with her was healing the grief she felt for her own grandmother. Hillary was a lot more talkative and more of a riot than her grandmother had been, she was also a lot more receptive and openminded about a lot of things. Hillary had even expressed to Y/N her interest in getting a tattoo for Charlie, the way he had done for her, and this had Y/N crying over how cute she was. And now that Julie was here she was sure she’d have more company, especially as she got closer and closer to her due date.
“Hey love, you’re out of napkins.” One of Harry’s co-workers came up to her as she preoccupied herself with picking up some of the empty aluminum trays they had on the food table.
“Oh, thanks for telling me! I’ll go grab some.” She smiled and hurried into the house, well hurried as much as she could with a large eggplant-sized baby in her tummy. She set the empty trays down and then opened up a new packet of the napkins to take out. She was just about to head back out when Alyssa came in with a sour look on her face.
“Hey Y/N, sorry to bug you, but have you got any sparkling water?” She asked and Y/N nodded.
“Yeah, of course.” She said and turned to the fridge, “Are you alright?” She asked as she looked inside.
“I suddenly got very queasy.” Alyssa explained and Y/N frowned.
“Ugh, was it the food? I told H we should’ve just left the eggs and sausages inside, it’s a bit warm out.” She explained, “We’ve got lemon and blackberry flavors.”
“Lemon, please.” She said, “But, no the food was alright. I don’t see anyone else having issues.” She said with a smile as Y/N handed her the cold bottle.
“Could you perhaps be…pregnant?” She asked as Alyssa opened up the bottle and upon hearing that she sighed and looked up into her eyes apologetically.
“Ummm, yeah actually, I am.” She confirmed nervously and Y/N’s smile grew wide.
“Oh my god! Congrats! When did you find out?!” She asked happily and Alyssa seemed relieved at her reaction.
“Just a few days ago. I’m about 10 weeks along.” She said with a bright smile and Y/N cooed, “We haven’t told anyone though! We’ve been trying to keep it under wraps a bit since it’s your baby shower week and we didn’t want to steal your thunder with an announcement yet-”
“Oh my god, no! Don’t even worry about that.” Y/N giggled happily, “If you want to share it tonight at dinner with everyone please do! We’ve got some news of our own to share so it’ll be nice to share this with your family while they’re all here.” Y/N assured.
“Are you sure?”
“Of course! This is great news, Aly.” Y/N insisted.
“Oh, thank you so much. I’ve been trying so hard not to talk about it.” She confessed through a laugh and Y/N shook her head as she giggled.
“Oh no, this is such big news! But I promise, it’s not a problem with me and I’m sure Harry won’t mind either.” She assured her and she thanked her again, feeling relieved.
“I’ll let Nathan know, he’s been shooting me tortured looks all morning just from looking at the baby stuff.” She said and Y/N pouted.
“Awww, poor guy. He must be so excited.”
“Yeah, he’s over the moon.” She said with a happy smile, “What’s your news? You’re not having twins are you?” She asked and Y/N’s eyes widened and she shook her head quickly.
“Good God, no!” She laughed and Alyssa burst into laughter as well at her response, “Harry’s got this thing where each week he’ll tell me the size of the baby and like it’s so sweet, he gets really excited about it. But this morning he let me know that baby is the size of a large aubergine and I started to panic.” She confessed and Alyssa looked concerned.
“Isn’t that like birthing size already?” She asked in shock.
“Right?! Like if he’s already that big and I’ve still got 12 freaking weeks to go… I don’t even want to know how big the baby will get after today!” She giggled and Alyssa nodded as well.
“Oh god… well, for selfish reasons I’m really glad we’re pregnant at the same time so that I have someone to gripe about this with.” She said and Y/N nodded through a smile.
“Oh definitely! Also, since my aunt Julie had cancer for several years I’ve got tons of natural remedies to help with nauseas and other weird symptoms you might have if you ever need it. Never in my life have I been more grateful for having to look after her and look into all of this stuff because it’s really helped with the pregnancy.”
“Oh I can imagine… is she alright now, your aunt?”
“Yeah, she’s in remission now.” Y/N smiled as she confirmed that and Alyssa looked relieved.
“That’s really great. I’m happy to hear it.”
“Thank you.” Y/N smiled, “Ummm, but our news is just sharing what we’ve decided to name the baby.” She disclosed softly.
“Oh, what’s it gonna be?” Alyssa asked with curious and excited eyes.
“Ummm, we’re naming him after your grandfather, Charlie, well Charles.” She said and Alyssa’s eyes softened at the news.
“Really?” She asked softly, trying to keep her voice down.
“Yeah. Harry has always talked about him to me and I know they were so close.” she said and Alyssa nodded, “And well, I’ve gotten rather close to your grandmother over the last few months being here and it just seemed like the best thing.” She said with a smile.
“Oh, everyone’s gonna love it! I know Gemma really wanted to name Archie that, but she let Skye pick the first name and she got the middle name and decided to give him Marc after their dad. She’s still a bit annoyed at Skye for naming their son Archibald but…what can we do now?” She giggled and Y/N laughed softly.
“Right…I mean he can always change it when he’s older if he hates it!”
“That’s true…” Alyssa laughed softly. “Look, I know you’re probably sick and tired of hearing the same thing from everyone, but really thank you so much for being patient with Harry and giving him a chance.” She said, “He’s literally the best person I’ve ever known and for a long time we all thought that he would just wither away. Like…we missed him, but it was also good to not have to see him the way he was. And we had also accepted that he would probably never come back from America…” she said and Y/N frowned, “It was really bad, Y/N. The person he is right now, that person didn’t exist for years.” She explained, “I think that’s why we all love you so much, he’s got his spark back.” She explained.
“Yeah, but he’s worked hard on himself too. I’ve believed in him all this time and stayed by his side, but I can’t take credit for the person he’s always been, that’s all him.” She said to Alyssa, “He also helped me a lot, so I think we just…found each other at the right time.”
“Well, whatever it was, we’re just all really grateful for you and we wish you both all the best. S’one of the reasons why we decided to hold off on the news of our baby because H deserves to be celebrated and to have his time, especially when he’s finally living a life with everything he’s ever wanted.”
“Well, I do appreciate your consideration with that, but I promise you he’ll be really excited for you as well.”
“I’m hoping for a boy, so that would work out really well with your baby!” She smiled, “If they’re close in age they’ll be like each other’s siblings. Don’t know if I’ll want to do this again after hearing the aubergine thing.” She confessed and Y/N laughed.
“That was my exact thought this morning!” She admitted.
She had fluttered back outside shortly after her chat with Aly, she was playing hostess and Harry had been really sweet, encouraging her to just sit down and relax, but she just wanted to make sure everything was going perfectly. They did a little gift opening thing and they thanked everyone for showing up and soon they were starting to clean up. She was quite exhausted if she were to be honest and her back was aching something awful from all the walking around. She had just leaned against the wall for a second to let the ache subside but soon she felt Harry behind her as he hugged her and smushed his cheek to her head.
“Baby, please take a break. You’ve been fluttering around all morning!” He said and she sighed.
“Of course, I’ve been hosting! And I didn’t want to keep interrupting you with your friends and family.” She said and he tutted.
“Yeah, but you should’ve, it’s our party, love. You can’t do it all, you’ve gotta take it easy, you can say you’re fine but you look exhausted. I appreciate you wanting to give me time with my family and friends, but not at your expense, my love.” He reprimanded her very gently and she sighed.
“I am pretty winded.” She admitted through a smile and he sighed and shook his head, “But I don’t get to do anything all day so I’m also taking advantage, OK?”
“Sure thing.” He said softly before kissing her cheek. He straightened her out a bit and she winced, “What’s wrong? Are you in pain?” He was quickly before her and assessing any visible part of her.
“Nothing, s’just our giant eggplant-sized baby is a little heavy.” She said, “Kinda hurts to stand up straight.”
“Babe.” He frowned, “let me get you upstairs so you can lie down for a bit-”
“Harry, it’s fine.” Y/N giggled, “It’s just a bit sore. Comes with the territory.”
“Yeah, because you’ve been doing too much. They can handle cleaning up-”
“But that’s not fair-“
“They understand, babe. C’mon, let’s go.” He insisted and started guiding her to the staircase, “I’m gonna pick you up-”
“Don’t you dare!” She laughed as they reached the bottom of the stairs, “If you misstep the three of us will get really hurt.” She reminded with caution in her eyes.
“You’re right…let’s go slow then.”
“I’d rather get up there faster than take five minutes to get up there.” She said and he sighed.
“You’re being stubborn.”
“Harry, I know my limits. It’s fine.” She assured him and he sighed.
“Fine. Up you go.” He said starting to walk her up with a hand at her lower back. The warmth from his hand there was helping a bit and when they finally made it into their bedroom he helped her lay down and even put one of the throw pillows under her legs to even out her spine. She was still really tense as she was slightly struggling to just relax, she knew it would ache when she relaxed, but she finally just surrendered to it and she winced as all of her weight just rested onto the bed and her body took several moments to adjust. “Should I get the hot water bottle or give you a little back rub?” He asked her and she hummed with her eyes still squeezed shut.
“A little back rub sounds nice.” She said and he smiled.
“OK. Let me just let everyone know we’re up here.” He said and she hummed and he hurried out. She did kind of hate this, she knew it would only get worse from here on out. Maybe she should relocate to the guest bedroom downstairs and also buy herself one of those maternity pillows. She was starting to regret telling Harry it was a stupid purchase, but it was just so expensive for no reason at all. Harry was only gone a couple of minutes before he came back and settled into their bed beside her and rubbed at her lower back with his warm hands.
“Thank you, baby.” She hummed tiredly.
“Of course, my love.” He whispered and then a silence fell between them for a moment, “Can I tell you a secret?” He asked.
“Of course. Always! I love secrets!” She grinned and he chuckled.
“Nathan accidentally let it slip to me that Aly’s pregnant.” He said and she smiled.
“Oh my god, I know! 10 weeks! She told me earlier.” Y/N beamed.
“Really? He said she was trying to keep it a secret for a bit more.”
“Yeah, but she was nauseous and we got to talking and she just came out with it.” Y/N said, “I told her to announce it while a good chunk of the family is here.”
“I told Nathan the same thing. He was gonna talk to her.” He said and she giggled.
“Love that we thought the same thing. I think it’ll just be another little thing to make this day special. She’s so sweet, didn’t want to take the attention off of our day, but I assured her it was perfectly fine. It’s wonderful news.” She said and Harry hummed in agreement.
“I love you so much, you know that?”
“Mhmmm, you tell me every day.”
“And if I ever forget to, you have my permission to put me back in line.” He joked and she giggled.
“You know, even if you don’t say it I still feel it. Like it’s in the way you look at me or talk to me…I don’t think I’ve ever felt like you’ve not shown it to me before.”
“That makes me happy.” He said, “I feel it too.” He added in and she smiled.
“Good. I told Aly about our announcement too. She was really happy about that. I’m really happy she’s also having a baby, we’ll have plenty of things to talk about and bond over. And you know, I was thinking that if Aly has a little boy too then maybe we can just have the one, you know?”
“Just one?!” He asked with a chuckle and she giggled.
“Baby, as much as this has been such a special experience, I don’t know if I’d want to do this again. It’s been…lovely but also…like having a baby can’t be a fun thing.” She confessed and he chuckled.
“Yeah, that’s probably true.” He hummed, “And really it’s whatever you want, I’d make fifteen babies with you if you wanted them!” He said and she squeaked out a sound that made him laugh, “But if one’s enough for you, then that’s fine with me too. S’not like I’m doing any of the heavy lifting.” He said as he stroked over her belly with his other hand.
“Thank you for understanding. But like I said, if Aly ends up having a little girl we can try for another one and hope for a little brother for baby Charlie.” She said and he smiled and she gasped as she was suddenly on her back and Harry kissed her deeply.
“Yeah… but we’d have to have them quickly.” He said and she giggled.
“How quickly?”
“If we can have them share a nursery that’d be ideal. Like 11 to 14 months apart would be good.” He said and she laughed.
“Not even gonna give me a break…” she sighed and he chuckled and then Y/N winced again, “Ow…fuck…” she whined.
“S’the matter?”
“This child is kicking around and got lodged up on my side.” She winced and rubbed over her side for a bit until the baby repositioned itself.
“S’kinda gross if you think about it…he’s just hanging out in there, swimming around…”
“Yeah, it really is.” She giggled along with him.
“OK, m’gonna shut up now and let you have a nap.” He said and she giggled as he helped get her back onto her side and he continued rubbing her lower back until she had fallen asleep.
“Hi darling, dinner’s going to be ready and served in about 15 minutes.” Y/N heard Anne’s voice gently rousing her.
“Oh god, what time is it?” She asked groggily.
“S’ about 6:30.”
“Oh great, not gonna sleep tonight.” She said with a tired huff and Anne chuckled, “I think you’ll be alright, the more and more the baby grows the more exhausted you’ll be.” She assured. “Do you need me to pull you up?” She asked.
“Please.” Y/N said and Anne smiled as she helped her sit up. “I’m just gonna freshen up really quick.”
“Do you want me to wait and help you get down the stairs?”
“It’s alright, I can still manage.” Y/N assured and Anne nodded and headed out of their bedroom. Of course, Y/N’s mascara had smudged at her lower lash lines and her made up skin had gotten a bit oily and splotchy, so she started to clean that up and once she finished she realized that she had a stain on her shirt and headed into her and Harry’s closet to grab another top. She had just thrown hers into the hamper when Harry came into the closet.
“There you are.” He said and she smiled.
“Yeah, sorry just changing my top, had food dripped on mine.” She explained as she looked through her hangers to find something else.
Harry just took her in for a moment because she was absolutely gorgeous. Her body was a definitely a masterpiece before she was pregnant and he was so excited to get that version of her back so that he could do all of the wild things he’d been dying to do to her but couldn’t because of her current, fragile state. But seeing her like this, glowing and pregnant with his baby no less…it only made him marvel at her and love her more, but it also did things to him that he’d never felt before. In a way, it fed his ego, knowing that he did that to her. He was responsible for her and their baby, it swelled him with pride and with a ferocious and completely unconditional need for her. He felt a bit misogynistic for it sometimes, but how could he not find her so fucking sexy when she was literally carrying the most perfect product of their love for each other? He knew it wasn’t her sole purpose, but her body had literally been built to withstand all of it and then some! It just left him in complete awe of her every time he thought of it.
“What?” She asked upon feeling his intense stare and he blinked a few times as he smiled.
“You look incredible.” His voice was so gentle and sincere as he complimented her and she smiled bashfully. She loved when he’d do this because she didn’t feel incredible a lot of the time now. She felt big and slow and tired. “So fucking perfect.” He said as he stepped closer to her and grabbed her face gently but kissed her hungrily. Y/N felt her entire body tingle at his sudden romantic gesture. Harry’s tongue pushed into her mouth as he brought his hands to her bottom, groping her as he pushed her closer to him. He was so fucking hard and she sighed breathily as she got her hand in between them to rub him through his jeans. Moments later she brought her other hand over to start undoing his button and fly. “Mmmwhat…what’re you doing?” He whispered.
“Need to make you come.” She said and he moaned softly as she reached into his briefs to pull his cock out.
“Shit, baby they’re gonna be waiting for us-”
“Not if you come quickly.” She said and he chuckled breathily as she started stroking his cock between their bodies. “Fuck, you’re already so fucking hard for me.” She panted breathily.
“Yeah, you get me so worked up, baby.” He grinned down at her and she smiled and tiptoed to kiss him quickly before nuzzling her nose to his. Harry moaned as he watched her slip her hand down the front of her leggings and she rubbed her fingers back and forth a few times before she drew them back out and wrapped them around his cock again, all slick and warm with her own arousal and he sighed at the smooth glide of her strokes now that his cock was lubricated with her arousal.
“S’this OK?” She whispered.
“A little faster, my love…shit, just like that.” He sighed in relief as she set a new pace and he leaned further into her, gasping as she gently squeezed around the head, “Fuck, baby…fuck!” He groaned lowly and soon she started gliding up and down his shaft again with a tighter fist and his abs started to clench and his fingers dug into her ass hard.
“Gonna come for me, baby?” She asked softly and he nodded with his eyes squeezed shut, “Good boy, wanna see you shoot out a nice, big load for me.” She encouraged him and he moaned again.
“Fuck babygirl, I’ll give you so much fucking cum. Just keep going like that I’m so fucking close.” He grunted as quietly as possible as he started to thrust into her fist as well. Every time he’d buck up his tip would collide with the bottom of her belly and he looked forward to the short moment of friction before he’d pull back and do it again. It was the steady flicker of pleasure that was building him up at a rapid pace. He started going a bit harder and he started to lose his mind.
“Y/N, Harry? Are two still in here?” They heard Anne calling them and Harry bit his lip to keep his noises in and Y/N grinned up at him and squeezed tighter around his cock and his eyes rolled back as his head dropped back and accidentally knocked loudly into one of the thin panels of a cabinet in their closet.
“He’s jus helping me get changed!” Y/N called out and Harry started to tremble.
“Oh fuck…Oh fuck…” he panted quietly and she smirked.
“Shhhh…shhhhh!” She warned through a quiet giggle.
“Alright, we’re all ready down there.” Anna announced.
“OK, thank you!” Y/N called and just then Harry let out a groan and her hand flew up to cover his mouth as he moaned into it. She could feel his warm cum shooting out against her belly and down her fist as she started to ease up on her strokes, he followed her speed with his hips as he started to get worked up even more. She remove her hand from his mouth as his orgasm had passed but he sighed.
“Fuck, I wanna be inside you.” He said as he continued thrusting into her fist slowly, “Can’t wait ’til we have the house to ourselves.” He said and she smirked up at him and then kissed the underside of his jaw. He sighed as they finally stopped and he pulled her hand up and licked his cum off of it before dipping down to kiss her. Y/N immediately opened her mouth as he smeared his cum-slicked tongue into hers, both of them moaned at his taste and then they pulled away quickly before they got further carried away.
“Love you.”
“Love you.” He smiled. He then hurried to the hamper and grabbed her t-shirt from earlier to wipe his sperm from her tummy. She was quick to get a tank top on and then Harry helped her get into one of his cardigans before they headed down stairs. Dinner was delicious and they were all chattering away, Aly made sure that they were sure about letting her announce her pregnancy and Y/N reassured her about it once again. So after everyone seemed to have finished eating Harry smiled at Y/N before he stood up, instantly commanding everyone’s attention.
“Y/N and I just really want to thank you all for showering us with so much love and support today. Well every day actually since we’ve moved back. I think it’s so incredible how we always show up for each other with so much love and patience and kindness. And uh, moments like this are sometimes a bit bittersweet because…well, dad’s not here, nor is grandad. But I think that we’re honoring them and their fierce sense of responsibility to their family by being here for each other. And ummm…we want to keep their legacies alive and well as you know, the baby is coming in a few short months and so we’ve been busy with everything that has to do with that. And well, Y/N and I recently made an important decision about the baby and we wanted to share that with you all while we have you here.” He said and smiled down at her in her seat and she nodded, urging him to go on. Everyone was looking on with anticipation.
“Ummm, we want to share with you all what we’ve decided to name our son.” He said and everyone gasped in excitement or cooed in endearment, “So ummm, his name is Charles Julian,” he said glancing to Julie who chuckled as her eyes brimmed with tears, “Styles.” His family all cooed as he smiled at Y/N and then at everyone else as they cheered at the news. Hillary was crying tears of joy as Anne hugged her mother and then he and Y/N went over to her for a moment to just hug her, “Alright, that was it. Now ummm, we’re gonna turn it over to Nathan and Aly.” He grinned and everyone gasped as he said this and they stood up with big smiles.
“We’re gonna have a baby!” Aly announced with no hesitation and the biggest smile as Nathan held up a photo of the first sonogram. Everyone started cheering some more and Aly’s parents went over and congratulated them and for the rest of the evening everyone was just smiling from ear to ear.
**********
It had been a few days since the party and Y/N was still having issues with her back. She had evidently outdone herself and now couldn’t sleep from the ache that just didn’t allow her to get comfortable despite the muscle relaxant gel Harry had so kindly rubbed into her lower back before bed. She was so quiet as she got out of bed and slipped her cold feet into her fuzzy slippers as she headed downstairs slowly, her phone’s flashlight lighting her way down. She had a very particular craving and thankfully, Julie had smuggled in the goods; several bags of Y/N’s beloved and most missed snack, Flamin’ Hot Cheetos. Sure they, were available for order in some shops around London but they were outrageously overpriced as they were a delicacy in these parts. She had them hidden somewhere Harry never looked because he would give her so much shit for it, but right now that’s all she wanted.
She wanted the deliciously spicy (but definitely unhealthy) flavored powder tickling her tastebuds once again. Her mouth literally watered as she carefully hoisted herself up onto the step stool they had placed in there to help her reach the higher cabinets when he was gone and she pulled out one of their empty kitchen appliance boxes and she retrieved one of the snack-sized baggies from inside because even she knew that overindulging wasn’t a good move. As soon as she pried the bag open she inhaled the spicy scent of the chips and hummed happily as she leaned against the counter as she started to eat the chips. She was taking it slow, savoring each and every one. All was right with the world until Harry walked in with slightly squinted eyes and then he shook his head as she completely froze right before she tossed another Cheeto into her mouth. His lips turned up in a smirk as he came closer and bit it out of her fingers.
“Really?” He asked through his chewing and she smiled.
“Oh hush, I’ve been so good.” She said to him and he hummed and went in for another one, “Nuh-uh! Get your own.” She said and he smiled at her, “These are for the baby.” She hummed as she reached into the little bag and he scoffed.
“That’s not gonna hold up tonight.” He said as he snatched the bag from her and grabbed a few Cheetos before plopping them into his own mouth. She scowled at him as he munched away at them happily, “I genuinely miss these.” He admitted.
“How do you think I feel? These were like a whole food group for me!”
“Yeah, I know…” he chuckled.
“When I was younger I would eat them with nacho cheese-”
“That sounds like a stomach ache.”
“Oh, for sure! But it’s well worth it.” She assured and he sniggered quietly. “Are you gonna be one of those psycho granola parents because if you are, I’m telling you right now, I will sneak our child the goods behind your back.” She warned and he scoffed.
“That’s fucked up.”
“What’s fucked up is depriving your child of the joy of sweets and junk. Like obviously, s’not gonna be his primary diet, but every now and again we can have junk foods and candies and stuff, not just on special occasions. Like I think it’s smart to feed them mostly healthy food until they start socializing with other kids. My mom tried to be one of those organic, no chemicals moms and as soon as I got to pre-K they would feed us fruit snacks and give us juice boxes and cupcakes for other kids’ birthdays…I would overdo it and be all cracked out on sugar and eventually learned to stash my halloween candy so that I could ration it out for a rainy day.” She recalled and he chuckled.
“Yeah, I definitely don’t want anything like that. But I do think we should set good examples for our son, most importantly showing them balance. That’s all it is for me, just a good balance of each thing.” He assured.
“Why don’t you let me have balance then?” She pouted and he chuckled.
“Oh shut it!” he squinted his eyes at her unfathomable gall, “I know my gran sneaks you Jaffa cakes every day.” He said and Y/N burst into laughter, “And don’t think I’m oblivious to the location of your hot Cheeto stash.” He said with a knowing grin, “I’ve sussed you out.” He smirked at her through a laugh and she sighed.
“Well, I appreciate that you’ve let me believe I’ve been getting away with it this whole time.” She said to him and he smiled.
“Course, baby. Y’deserve it after everything you’re doing for our little baby.” He said with a soft smile.
“I don’t ever want to lie to you, I just felt like you might get on my ass about it and I figured it was just a little, white lie. Nothing harmful, you know?”
“Well I’m sorry for making you feel like you had to lie and sneak around just to have some processed snacks!” He exclaimed with a chuckle and she swore her entire heart just burst with adoration for him.
“I love you so much.” She said softly and he pulled her hand up to his lips and kissed the back of it.
“I love you so, so much.” He hummed against her soft skin, “Is your back still bugging you?”
“Yeah. The gel stuff helped for a little bit, but it wore off fast.” She explained, “I was thinking that it might be a good idea for us to move down to the guest room in a few weeks.”
“Yeah, we can get set up down here.” Harry assured, “And baby, these next few days please slow down until the back thing subsides a bit, yeah?”
“I will. I promise. Your gran and I have been talking about her teaching me how to knit.”
“Oh really? A proper granny hobby for you?” He teased and she giggled.
“Yeah. I bought a pattern to make a little knitted Hedwig.” She pouted in endearment and Harry smiled.
“When does it arrive?”
“A week or two. So she’s gonna be teaching me some of the basics these next few weeks and then we’ll get to the owl.”
“Baby, I absolutely love how much you include her in things. You always do things with her that make her excited to come see you. Mum says she’s been a lot happier lately. Like, not that she wasn’t happy overall, but she did dim down a bit after my grandad passed, you know?”
“I can imagine. But ummm, yeah I have a lot of fun with her. I think we’re helping each other a lot.” She said and Harry smiled.
“I’m glad, baby.” He said and kissed her lips quickly, “Have you spoken to Julie at all about your parents?” He asked and she sighed.
“Nope. Don’t want to. I’m doing so well and I’m so happy right now with everything we’ve got going on, don’t need someone taking a crap in my cornflakes, you know?” Upon hearing this expression Harry burst into laughter and Y/N soon joined him, which definitely helped lighten the mood as they delved into this heavier topic. Once their laughter settled he tucked some hair behind her ear and sighed as he just took her in with the most loving gaze, “Have you talked to Julie about it?” She asked and Harry hummed and nodded to confirm.
“Yeah, for a bit.” He said and she sighed, “I can tell you if you want?” He asked and she bit her lip. It made Harry’s heart hurt for her because she looked so afraid and nervous to hear about anything related to her parents. And well, he couldn’t tell her that they said they were sorry or wanted to be part of her life. As much as he wished he could relay that message, it wasn’t it.
“It can’t be good if you’re asking if I want to hear it.” She said and he sighed.
“Well, it’s not bad either, it’s just…maybe what you’d expect I think.” He said to her and she nodded.
“OK, tell me.” She said.
“Your mum called Julie after getting your letters because obviously, she couldn’t reach you. She was a bit upset that you decided to leave without giving them a proper goodbye or not bothering to tell them about the pregnancy when we found out. Julie said she wasn’t mad, she was just more hurt than anything.” He said and she sighed, “Julie explained that they had made it abundantly clear that they wanted nothing to do with us and you didn’t want to risk sharing all that good news with them just for them to be so openly unsupportive.” Y/N nodded as Harry explained this, “That led to her getting angry and blaming Julie for creating distance between your family because you had never been this selfish and inconsiderate before you moved in with her. Julie knows she was just lashing out because she’s sad and hurt.” He explained as Y/N frowned upon hearing this.
“She then said that you were making your dad sick with stress because you got married without his blessing and she had no idea how she was supposed to tell him that you’re pregnant and have moved to another country altogether. I mean, it’s nothing new from what they always say.”
“Yeah.” She sniffled as she crossed her arms over her chest.
“Julie said she got so annoyed at her that she just hung up and blocked her number.” Harry said and Y/N sniggered through her tears, “She didn’t even tell them she left too so ummm…she wonders if they might show up one day and just find that she’s gone too.”
“God, I fucking hope so. And I hope they realize that now they’re all alone.” Y/N said with an ill-intended smile, “I want nothing to do with them, Harry.”
“Baby, you don’t mean that.”
“Right now I do!” She said and he nodded.
“OK.” He said softly.
“I want the rest of my pregnancy to be good and peaceful, like it has been the whole time we’ve been here. It’s been so good here, I don’t even want to think of them.” She insisted and Harry nodded.
“OK, we won’t.This is our family, OK? We can build it and grow it however the fuck we want. And as long as we’re not like…joining a cult or something completely out of pocket like that,” he said and she giggled, “My family won’t meddle or try to change things.” He assured.
“It’s OK if they do. I mean, if it’s gonna help our family be like your family then I want that.” She said and he smiled and reached for her face, wiping her tear stains with his thumb.
“I hope our son is like you. So strong, and open, and brave.” He said quietly and she just surged forward and hugged him tight.
“Ughh, I love you so much.” She sniffled and Harry smiled as he rubbed her back gently, “I hope our son looks like you though because I’ve done those gender swapping filters and I do not make an even remotely decent-looking guy.” She confessed and she pulled back to look at him as he chuckled.
“You’re perfect.” He tutted.
“As a female-presenting person, yes! I agree, I’m so cute!” She stated with certainty and he chuckled, “But as a male-presenting person…ehhh…it was…a jump scare.” She giggled and he laughed and shook his head.
“I love that you know your limits.” He said and she laughed loudly at his response.
“Baby?”
“Yes, my love?” He asked pulling back to see her better.
“You’re literally my favorite person ever. It’s not lost on me how lucky I am to get to do all of this with you.”
“Oh hush…” he said warding off her compliment and she tutted.
“Baby, it’s the truth. Acknowledge it!” She insisted and he smiled bashfully as he looked into her eyes.
“We’re both so fucking lucky to be doing this with each other. That’s all you’re getting.” He said and she smiled.
“When are you just going to be a little bit cocky about something, H?” She huffed.
“I pulled you, didn’t I? M’very cocky about that. And well, if our son looks like me, specially after what you’ve just told me, I’ll definitely be cocky about that.” He said and she burst into laughter and playfully slapped his chest as he laughed along with her, “I am serious, though.”
“Trust me, I know.” She assured and he grinned smugly, “Alright, ready to head back up?”
“Yeah, c’mon.” He hummed as he grabbed her now empty Cheeto bag and tossed it in the garbage before walking them back up to their bedroom. They brushed their teeth again and were soon cuddled up in their bed, sleep seeming far away now that they had been up for a bit.
“Baby, I have a small request.” She whispered.
“What is it?”
“From this week onward, please don’t tell me what object or food size our baby is. It’s really starting to freak me out.” She confessed through a giggle and he chuckled and kissed her forehead.
“OK, I won’t. I promise.” He said and she sighed in relief, “I’m just really excited, didn’t mean to freak you out.”
“I know you did it with good intentions, babe.” She assured him, “I just feel like if I have a visual of like how big it’ll be I’ll feel like I can’t do it when the time comes, you know?” She explained quietly and well this made Harry frown when he fully understood her point of view. It made so much sense, sometimes ignorance truly is bliss!
“Yeah, see I never thought of it in those terms. I was just excited that our baby is becoming a baby, you know? I’m sorry if I made you feel nervous or incapable with that, I really hadn’t even thought of what that would make you feel-”
“It’s OK. I mean, I hadn’t really been thinking about it like that until the whole eggplant thing.” She assured with a little giggle and he sniggered as well, “That one did start to freak me out. Like…how?” She asked and he sighed.
“I really don’t know, but I mean, clearly it’s possible.”
“Well I know that, like I get it, but like… your vagina is one thing, obviously very stretchy, but the cervix…mmmm, I don’t know how? Like the circumference of a baby’s head isn’t just 10 centimeters, but that seems to work out, I just never thought of it as like…stretchy.” she expressed her doubt through an unsure little hum and he literally stopped breathing for a moment.
“Wait, what has your cervix got to do with anything?”
“Baby, the cervix is what dilates, s’the first thing the baby comes through.” She reiterated and he sat up.
“No.” He said flatly.
“Yeah, H!” She chuckled.
“But it’s so tiny…s’just a tiny little thing!” he said with concern.
“I know, hence the reason I’m freaking out…” she stated as he laid back down.
“I’m so sorry…you poor thing.” He said monotonously and she burst into laughter.
“Yeah, s’pretty fucked up.” She said to him and he shook his head, still in complete disbelief. He was deeply disturbed now, he was so confident that he knew how all of this worked, but he had never really bothered with understanding the internal mechanics of it all and now he truly did feel bad for her.
“It is. OK, so one baby is perfectly fine, love. I don’t want you to have to do that ever again now that I know that…fuck.” He huffed and she giggled, “And well, with that knowledge in mind I might actually pass out…” he confessed and she sighed.
“Good god, Harry…”
“I’m an empath!” He defended and she laughed quietly at him, “Don’t laugh…it’s gonna be harder than I realized to have to-”
“Don’t even go there. It’ll be a cake walk for you.” She said and he sighed.
“Sorry…maybe I just don’t have to watch it happen. I mean, I’d want to, but maybe it’s not a good idea.”
“Definitely not if you’re going to pass out.” She giggled, “I’ll need you fully conscious. Don’t think I could do it without you.” She said.
“Fuck, and now I feel bad for getting you pregnant.” He said softly and she knew he was mostly joking, but a part of him did feel bad that this was going to be a lot more intense than he had realized and they fell silent for a few moments until he spoke up again, “Are you sure it’s the cervix?” He asked and she laughed.
“Baby, how did you think this happened? Obviously the baby is not just like chilling in the…canal!” She said and he burst into laughter.
“Obviously! But like… I don’t know what I thought happened…” he mumbled and she grabbed one of his hands and kissed it.
“Well, now you know.” She said and he sighed.
“Much to my chagrin.” He mumbled and she giggled, “Hopefully he’s a tiny baby.”
“I don’t think the size really matters unless they’re over the normal range, like a 12 pound baby or something monstrous like that…you’ll still have to open the same for even a tiny baby.” she concluded.
“What? 12 pounds?!” she’d never heard him sound so English in her life, it made her start to laugh at the thickness of his accent, even his tone of shock was somehow super English, “That cannot be real.” he exclaimed in horror as she trembled with laugher.
“Oh, it’s very real.” She assured.
“No, babe…” he whined with a grimace surely on his face, “That’s so fucking awful…”
“I’m sure it is.” She agreed “Any other questions you might have about where babies come from?” She asked playfully.
“No. I definitely have enough information on this to last me a lifetime.” He assured with an evident feeling of concern in his tone and she giggled.
…. MAY …
On the days that Aly was feeling too queasy and sick due to her pregnancy she’d head on over to Y/N and Harry’s to hang out with her and her grandmother. True to Hillary’s word, she was teaching the two how to knit and well, Y/N was a bit impatient for not being able to go fast like Hillary, but she was at least precise about it. And well, getting to bond with Aly was also really nice and well, for the most part they would talk about what would be going on I everyone’s lives, it wasn’t gossip, it was just a recounting of information is what Hillary would say because she thought gossiping was very ugly and Y/N and Alyssa couldn’t agree more.
“-but regardless of what he says, Mr. Jones did in fact eat the neighbor’s takeaway! And that’s why Harry’s going to be over early on Sunday to help install one of those cameras.” Hillary shared with the girls before she slurped up some of her Pho. She’d never had it before until she tried it with Y/N and now she was hooked, it was sweet really.
“Do you really think Harry can install a camera?” Aly asked and Y/N giggled, “No offense to your husband’s skill set.” She said and Y/N shook her head.
“No you’re fine, I was thinking the same thing.” She said softly.
“Oh, he’s young and smart! He’ll figure it out.” Hillary said.
“Gran, Harry is so technologically challenged!” Aly said through a giggle.
“It’s true, I had to do his assignments for his Procreate certificate.” Y/N added in.
“Oh god, should he even be tattooing then?” Aly asked and Y/N giggled.
“I mean, he just does all his stencils and designs on paper. He really hates virtual art.” She said and Aly nodded. “You should’ve seen when he learned about ChatGPT, he literally would not stop going on about it for days!”
“What on earth is a ChatGPT?” Hillary interjected.
“Artificial Intelligence, gran. AI!” Aly explained briefly and Hillary’s eyes widened.
“Already?! In my lifetime?”
“I think it’s really cool.” Aly said.
“I mean it is, but I think as a person in a creative field it does take away people’s integrity, it’s like taking the easy way out. So I do agree that it can be a great tool, but we need to moderate it before it like…gains too much consciousness and we’re in a live action Avengers film or something.”
“I wouldn’t mind that all too much…that Chris Hemsworth is dreamy isn’t he?” Hillary said and Y/N and Ally giggled.
“What in the world are you still doing here?” Harry suddenly asked as he burst in through the garage door startling all three of them.
“Announce yourself y’bugger!” Hillary scolded him with a pout as Harry kissed the top of her head with a mischievous grin as he went around to Aly and greeted her next.
“What are you guys chatting about?” He asked as he then came over to Y/N and dipped down to kiss her lips, “Hi, my love.” He mumbled against her lips.
“We were talking about how shit you are with technology since gran said you’re installing some cameras at theirs.” Aly said and he immediately pulled away.
“Ummm, no I’m not.” He scoffed.
“Please Harry, you’re completely inept. I know about your procreate assignments.” Aly said with a smirk and he turned back to Y/N with a pout.
“How could you?” He asked her with feigned insult and she smirked.
“Not to mention you’ll be working with the home’s electrical! Are you sure you don’t want to have someone professional come and install it, gran? What if you’re out of power for a week because this idiot fucks a fuse or-”
“Oh hush, leave my handsome boy alone.” Hillary said to Aly and Harry rounded the table back over to her and knelt down to hug her all while flipping Aly off and she just rolled her eyes. When Hillary saw she joined him, demonstrating her own obscene gesture.
“Well, that’s my cue to go.” Aly said through a giggle and Y/N chuckled as well.
This was Harry’s last week of work at the shop and as much as he loved being in the shop, he was excited to get to spend these final stages of the pregnancy with Y/N. Y/N was at 31 weeks now and getting far too big for comfort and she just constantly needed more help than what Hillary could give her at the moment. While it was in Julie’s plans to help take care of Y/N as she got closer to her due date, it was also summertime and Anne’s flower shop had been immensely busy with a variety of events, almost back to back some weeks, so Julie was recruited for that because Anne really couldn’t do all this on her own. Thankfully, Aly’s wedding had put her on the map with some of her friends and those friends told their friends and so she’d experienced an uptick in demand that she couldn’t pull off on her own, so Julie was enlisted to help. And really, ever since she’d arrived Y/N hadn’t seen Julie as much as she expected, she was acclimating really well and she supposed it was because there really hadn’t been anything tying her down to the U.S. anymore.
As they had discussed a few weeks prior, they had moved down a bunch of her stuff to the guest room because getting up all those steps was brutal. And well, of course Harry slept down there with her, so she wasn’t all alone. She heard him coming back in from having taken Hillary back to Anne’s and she was just lotion-ing up her tummy and hips and well, her boobs as well because they were starting to grow a bit more and they were getting rather itchy and sore with the process. Harry just happened to walk in on her about to do that and he just smirked at here with lustful eyes. She had just come out of the shower and she had gotten her shorts on, but she needed to get this done before getting her top on, it was just easier that way.
“Perfect timing.” He said as he walked into the ensuite and immediately washed his hands and she laughed softly. He was thorough with his washing and then dried them off, “I’d love to help.” He said as he came and sat beside her on the bed.
“I’m sure you would.” She said with a grin and he chuckled as he pulled her out into the bedroom.
“Do they hurt?” He asked as she handed over the little jar of lotion, it’s one that Gemma swore by and well, it had been helpful thus far. But also her growth had been rather consistent thus far, but she knew that towards the tail end she would probably blow up and inevitably get stretch marks, but she’d do as much preventative work as possible as futile as it seemed.
“Just a little bit, nothing I’m not used to so far.” She assured and he hummed as he dipped two fingers into the lotion before spreading it in his palms as he shuffled around to sit behind her and she just let her weight back against him as he kissed her bare shoulder before reaching beneath her arms and gently taking a hold of each breast and starting to lather the moisturizer in.
“Oh…they do feel bigger.” He mused.
“Yeah, I’ve definitely gone over just one cup size now.” She sighed. Harry was so gentle and delicate with her, of course her nipples peaked in his big, warm, veiny hands and as much as she wanted to let herself get turned on by this as much as he was getting turned on, she just wasn’t feeling it and she winced as he playfully pinched at her nipples. “No!” She frowned as she sniggered through a wince and he chuckled and did it again which made her reach down and pull at the hair on his thigh and he winced and let go to rub over the spot on his thigh. “Serves you right.”
“M’sorry, baby.” He apologized, “Just got a little too excited.”
“Yeah, I can tell.” She sighed.
“You’re just so fucking beautiful. I get really excited over the fact that we did this.” He said as his hands ran down to her bump. “And I know that it’s not easy by any means, so I just…admire you more and love you more for it.” He said quietly.
“I know, baby.” She hummed, “I have an appointment next Monday, 7 month check up.” She said.
“Okay, great! Can’t wait to see the little guy.” He said with a smile that she could hear in his voice.
“I know… and I was thinking that maybe with you around I can just be a bit more active than just walks with your gran.” She said and he smiled.
“Yeah, we can do that. A few light things, yeah?” He asked and she nodded, “Well lucky for you, I’ve actually been looking into this yoga class, it’s specifically for pregnant people. They meet three times a week in the evenings. Obviously, we don’t have to go every day if you don’t want, but it’d be something nice to do together.” He suggested and she nodded.
“Yeah, I think I’ve been too sedentary, apparently more exercise will help with my back pain. Seems counterproductive but, it’s science.” She said and he chuckled.
“Maybe you can learn some stretches for it or something. But I think it’d also be a good way for me to like get in tune with your body in terms of like the birthing part of everything. Apparently they show different poses as well, so you can find what’s comfortable.” He explained.
“Yeah, that sounds really nice actually. But I’m not all that bendy, m’sure it’s worse now but I’ll definitely try it out.” She responded and he smiled.
“We’ll work on the bendy thing down the line, don’t you fret.” He said and she giggled.
“That’s slightly terrifying.” She said and he chuckled.
“I promise you’ll like it.” He hummed confidently and she just smiled.
“Can you get my shirt please? If it’s not beside you it’s under you somewhere.” She said and he searched around for a moment before helping her get it on.
“There you are my queen.” He hummed and she shook her head.
“No. No, we’re not that king-queen couple.” She said as she just let herself fall back onto the bed. It took a lot of core strength she didn’t really have at the moment to be able to lay back in a controlled manner. Harry was laughing quietly beside her because he knew how cringey she found that.
“It just slipped out. I promise!” He chuckled and she grinned as he settled into the bed beside her.
“Just as long as I never have to hear that again.” She said and he laughed.
“Promise.”
***********
Y/N was now 32 weeks along and after his first week at home, Harry soon recognized that the routine Y/N had with his grandmother was not one that could easily be broken. Within the first few days at home everything that needed to be built and set up he’d taken care of. When he didn’t have that to do he tried to learn to knit with them, but they were at a much different skill level than him and he felt inferior. He knew logically, that it wasn’t a competition, but knitting was boring, so he had to do something to spice up the experience for himself and decided he could finish his wing before Y/N. And well, that resulted in a very deformed wing for the knitted Hedwig they were working on and Y/N had to redo his. When she finished it in about an hour after he’d been working on that for at least three hours, he decided that he would try and introduce new activities to the pair that would also be fun for him. If he was to be home, he also needed to have a good time, it was only fair.
“What if we go to the park and have a picnic today?” He asked them on this lovely morning. The weather was perfectly warm. During the last few days or so they’d been ranging anywhere from 23 to 26 degrees (mid 70’s to 80 in Fahrenheit). He figured Y/N wouldn’t mind this as being from California she was used to much more intense heat.
“Baby, that’s way too hot for me to be walking around and sitting in the sun right now. My body temp is already running a bit high according to the doctor.” She reminded.
“Oh c’mon, you’re used to much hotter. I know you can handle it.” He said with a grin before sipping on his coffee.
“Yeah, maybe I could when I was literally a third of the size I am now. I was sweating on my morning walk and it was only 70 degrees.” She said.
“She’s right, H. It’s easier for her to overheat and overexert herself with the extra weight from the baby and it’s not good for the baby if that happens. We’re in a heatwave, H.” His gran reminded.
“Well I don’t want to just sit around all day. I want to do something different today, just get out of the routine.” He reasoned.
“Well aren’t you two still doing that yoga or something in the evenings?” His grandmother asked.
“Yeah, but that’s part of the routine already.” He said. “Forgive me for wanting to spend some quality time with my wife and make memories with her.” He said with some snark and they both chuckled.
“If you want to go out so badly, go out and do something, H.” Y/N said and he frowned.
“Alone?” He asked as if she had suggested he fly himself to the moon.
“Baby, this is your hometown, you’ll be alright. It’s just getting really hard to move around and keep up with you. I just don’t have the energy to go and explore with you right now.” She explained and he huffed.
“M’just gonna go to the gym then.” He decided before finishing his coffee and heading upstairs to change. Harry’s feelings were hurt at her rejection to go out with him; he didn’t think he was asking for anything ridiculous. He went up to their bedroom to get changed and when he was heading back downstairs he saw her waiting at the foot of the staircase.
“Hey, I ummm…I feel like you’re upset that I didn’t want to go out with you.” She said and he shook his head in a fib.
“M’not, it’s whatever. You wanna spend time with my gran and-”
“Are you jealous of your grandma?” She asked with a grin and he chuckled.
“No. I just…thought we would be able to spend more time together is all. Just doing things that we enjoy doing.”
“I mean, we can have that picnic, just in the backyard?” She suggested and he sighed.
“Baby, the point of the picnic was to get out of here. I didn’t think we’d basically be prisoners in our home.” He explained how he felt and she pouted upon hearing that.
“Well, you’re not a prisoner, H.” She said softly as his words stung her heart a bit. He immediately sensed that he’d made her upset and shook his head.
“I didn’t mean it like that.” He mumbled.
“Then what did you mean?” She questioned and he sighed, sensing that even his explanation wouldn’t get him out of this one.
“Just that it’s a little bit…slow being stuck in here all day. I don’t see why you can’t knit at the park or anywhere else, babe.”
“Harry, your explanation is not really making what you said better.” She said and he groaned.
“I’m sorry. It’s just that we’ve got just a few short weeks before the baby comes and I just feel like you don’t want to spend time with me. Clearly you have a well established routine that you refuse to budge on and if that’s the case then maybe I should’ve just waited until your due date to stop working. I mean…everything’s going to change for us soon and we won’t be able to do stuff together that don’t involve the baby for a long time.” He vented a bit and she sighed and tried not to roll her eyes because well, his feelings were his feelings. But that didn’t mean he hadn’t upset her and she was going to clear that up right now.
“I’m sorry you feel that way.” She said with a frown, “But let me just enlighten you a bit though, H. Everything changed for me the moment I got pregnant.” She said, “I’ve been living a completely different life from day one! And in the state I’m in right now I can’t even picture myself having a good time anywhere outside of this house. It’s harder than you might think and like, I know you have your own needs but I feel like you’re being really dismissive of my needs right now.” She said.
“I don’t mean to be-”
“I know that, but you are. Like…at this stage more than ever, I feel like even my body is not my own anymore.” She sighed, “And you’re right, things will only change even more once the baby comes. Like our lives are not gonna be our own for a bit and it is a bit sad, but I don’t think it’ll feel like we missed out on life alone. It’s just going to be different and like…I’ve already had that crisis and made peace with it, so I need you to get past this because you’re projecting and it’s making me feel like I’m being a shitty partner to you when it really has nothing to do with me.” She said and he sighed.
“Well I can’t help how I feel, baby.” He said.
“I know that. Trust me, I do, I felt that way too at the start. And I’d give anything to be able to have the energy to do more outdoorsy things with you and make more of our time, but I just can’t right now. Like…I’m not sure what you expected from paternity leave, H. But it’s not a vacation, not in the slightest.” She said and he sighed.
“Cleary.” He mumbled, his feelings still hurt.
“You’ll have to find your own kind of routine to keep you occupied when you feel…like you’re trapped.” She said with a hint of spite and a frown. It was hurting her feelings that he felt stuck. That feeling would only get worse and worse the closer she got to her due date, more stress, more urgency, always on standby, it wasn’t going to be easy. It worried her that he would continue to feel stuck even after the baby came. Maybe they had moved too quickly? And before she knew it a lump was forming in her throat as her eyes brimmed with tears as this massive wave of anxiety washed over her.
“Hey, what’s the matter?” He asked quietly when he saw her tearful eyes.
“I just, ummm…realized that you said that being at home with me makes you feel like a prisoner. I don’t want you to feel that way with me.” She said with a sniffle and he pouted.
“Baby, it was a poor choice of words.” He said as he reached for her hands and she pulled them out of his reached and crossed them over her chest.
“The way you said them made me feel like you’ve been feeling that way for a bit. And like…this is only your second week at home.” She pointed out and he sighed. “If you hate it this much then maybe you can just do your own thing until I absolutely need you around-”
“Baby-”
“Don’t try to take back something that you sincerely meant, Harry.”
“I didn’t mean for it to hurt your feelings.”
“I know, but you have. Just…go find friends to hang out with or something, shake off the feeling. It’s fine, I know you didn’t have that intention. Just go get a breather.” She nodded.
“I feel like this is a trap.” He said and she sighed.
“Well I’m sure it’ll beat being caught in this trap.” She said and turned around and walked back to the kitchen. He sighed when he faintly heard her start sobbing in the kitchen and he just knew she’d really prefer some space right now and he would whip up a really big apology and make it up to her when he got back.
*********
Harry had the least productive workout of his life. He had quite literally been googling “how to make up with your pregnant wife after a fight” while he leisurely peddled on the stationary bike at the back of the cycling class he’d joined. What she had said about things changing for her from the start of the pregnancy, well obviously he knew things had been different physically, but he’d never considered that it may have taken a toll mentally before. It was painfully obvious, but often times those are the details that are most overlooked. He was feeling badly though, because the way he had communicated his inner turmoil had been really hurtful to Y/N. He was just afraid and he tended to just be really projective and defensive when he was feeling scared or insecure and well, now Y/N was mad at him. He was still scrolling through his phone trying to come up with something that he could do or get her that would aid in her forgiving him…
“Class is over, you know?” He heard a familiar voice and quickly glanced up only to lock gazes with a familiar icy blue pair of eyes. Suddenly he felt his stomach flip as the woman before him smiled at his shock, she did always like to cause a scene.
“Chloe, hi.” He said softly with disbelief. Still in shock at seeing his ex-girlfriend standing there, grinning smugly at him. He felt so anxious just seeing her before him. He had done everything under the sun to get over all of the hurt she had caused him. He had effectively prepared for any possibility except this one; the one where by some insane and ill-turn in his luck, he’d run into her.
“Hi Harry. I heard through the grapevine that you were back.” She said with a smile and he nodded, “Knew you wouldn’t last overseas for too long. Though, I must say it was a good plan.”
“Plan?” He asked and she sighed and nodded.
“Yeah, that was part of your plan to…to move on right? And to heal?” She asked and he didn’t want to give her the satisfaction of admitting that she had wrecked him. He knew her game and she thrived on leaving her mark on people. “Look, I’m not saying that to patronize you. I just ummm… I hope the move helped you.” She said and he looked at her cautiously.
“Well, thanks.” He responded and she sighed and chuckled.
“Well, did it?” She asked him and he didn’t want to entertain her, but he also wanted to show her that he had moved on and that he had healed and that he had everything she had told him he could never have because he wasn’t good enough for it. He was frustrated at the argument he had with Y/N and had been thrown off by Chloe ambushing him in this fucking cycling class. He wanted to get in the final jab to really stick it to her, so he didn’t really think about any consequences when he raised his left hand to her, showing off his wedding band.
“Ummm yeah, I’d say so.” He chuckled, trying to keep the smug look off of his face when her mouth dropped open in shock.
“You’re married?! Wow!” She gasped with a smile and he nodded. “You’ve been gone all of two years!” She giggled with a smile and he started to feel less worried about her intentions. She seemed to be happy for him, “When did you do it?” She asked and he chuckled.
“Yeah, we did it just this January, actually. We’ve got a baby due in a few more weeks.” He informed with pride and her eyebrows arched up.
“Oh! So it was that kind of thing.” She said with a small smile and he furrowed his brows.
“Oh no, I’d proposed way before the pregnancy.” He explained and she hummed in understanding.
“Well good, as long as it’s not some baby-trapping situation. I know plenty of friends who got sucked into those kinds of situations.” She said and as her words registered, he realized that this idea of him suddenly feeling trapped had been a projection of his previous bad experiences. His little meltdown had just been a version of the person Chloe had trained that was still stuck in there somehow. How could he feel trapped when he literally had everything he had ever wanted with Y/N? When he had everything he had been made to believe he never could or would have because he was made to feel like he would never be good enough for that kind of commitment and that kind of role. “Harry?” She asked and he hummed as he snapped back into reality from that little mental trip of realization.
“Sorry, m’just a bit distracted today.” He chuckled and she hummed.
“Is everything alright?” She asked and he suddenly wanted to prove to her that everything was in fact perfect and that he had come out stronger after everything she’d put him through.
“Yeah, s’just a bit of a transitionary period, you know? Being a husband and a father.” He said and she hummed, not really validating how far he’d come. How he’d done what to her was always out of his scope of possibilities, “I’m not really doing anything after this would you like to grab a coffee or something and catch up for old time’s sake?” He found himself asking her. She looked surprised at his invitation as their breakup had been a complete shit show and her lips turned up in a smile.
“Yeah, that’d be cool.” She said nonchalantly and he nodded.
“Cool. We can freshen up and I’ll meet you up front?”
“Perfect.” She agreed and they both headed out of the studio and into the locker rooms.
For Harry, this was a pride thing. He was suddenly blinded by his need to prove to her that she didn’t have power over him any more. That she couldn’t affect him how she had before. He was so convinced that he had the upper hand, that he was suddenly completely blind of the epiphany he’d had moments earlier about how somehow, she was still in his head. What they’d had were four years of the most insane and toxic back and forth relationship that a person should be allowed to deal with. There was never a dull moment, and not in a good way. When he met Chloe he was broken and sad and he needed someone to prove to him that he was worthy of love him because he couldn’t believe that for himself at the time. And at first there was so much love and care and attention from her. But after a month or two, the mood swings started and it became impossible to not make her upset. But he was still riddled with so much self-loathing that he felt that he deserved the hurt she’d cause him. With Chloe the lows were horrifically low, but when she was in a good place she loved him fiercely and overwhelmingly. He felt on top of the world during those moments, but their happiness was so fragile and that’s when he started to lose himself. When he was so desperate to feel her love that he compromised every part of himself to ensure that he stayed in her good graces and she loved that.
When Eddie had talked to him about love-bombing and abusive partners he was enraged. And well, Chloe had warned him that people would try to break them up and come between them like that, so he was extremely defensive when Eddie questioned the health of their relationship. But every piece of evidence Eddie showed him about how his relationship was abusive was literally chipping away at his composure and sanity. He didn’t acknowledge Eddie for a week after that, he had been so hurt and angry that everything he had shared with him about his relationship had been seemingly turned against him. He felt attacked and was in this mindset of “it’s Harry and Chloe against the world” for quite a while. When the news of Gemma being pregnant with Ivy came to him along with an invitation to a little party at her house he decided that he would show up, despite Chloe asking him not to go. He was scared of how going would make Chloe react, but he was more afraid to show his face after ages of shutting out his family. But the moment his family saw him it became more of a “Welcome home, Harry” party than a pregnancy announcement party. He was overwhelmed by the warm reception from his family. He thought about it for weeks after and soon realized that love wasn’t something to be earned, love was to be freely given to those you care about. Even when you’re upset or in a fight with someone the love doesn’t just disappear, like he’d been experiencing with Chloe. It took him a bit, but he soon apologized to Eddie profusely for his attitude and that’s when Eddie talked to him about a plan he had to open a shop in LA in the next year or so and well, the rest was history.
When he changed back into his street clothes he went outside and had originally started typing out a text to Y/N that he ran into someone he knew and would be going out for a coffee, but quickly decided to not send the message. That should’ve been the first red flag that he was heading down a dangerous road. But he rationalized that away by telling himself that this would be a quick coffee and catch up, he didn’t want this to be a big deal. It was a one-time thing that he was doing for himself; putting the final nail in the coffin of his twisted and painful past. Harry hadn’t and didn’t want to recount all of the shit with Chloe to Y/N. By the time he’d gotten to LA he and Chloe had been done for nearly a year and he’d gotten away with not really talking about it to anyone and he was not about to start now. He felt that he had done a lot of the hard work to move on and he felt prepared to face her again without any consequence or negative impact to himself.
“Hey, ready to go?” He heard Chloe again and he turned to her and smiled as he shoved his phone in his pocket.
“Yeah. Should we go to the one just down the street. S’pretty good if I recall correctly?” He asked and she nodded.
“Sure.Do you want to walk? It’s really nice out today.” She suggested and he smiled.
“Yeah, I could go for a stroll after doing absolutely nothing in that cycling class.” He chuckled and she laughed along.
********
It was nearly 3pm and Harry hadn’t come home yet after leaving a bit after 9am. Y/N and Hillary were both starting to worry because he had said he was going to the gym. She knew that they hadn’t left off on the best of terms and she was anxious to have a proper conversation with him to find a middle ground about how to proceed from this point forward and of course, apologize for the argument. But he’d been gone nearly 5 hours without even returning her text that she’d sent about an hour before, asking when he was coming home. She’d chewed through her fingernails and had started to tear away at the sides of her thumbs when the front door finally opened. She got up from the couch and hurried to the front door as fast as she could. She opened up the door to the entry way and sighed in relief when she saw Harry close the front door behind him.
“Oh thank god, you had me worried!” She said and he turned to her with a small smile. He looked sweaty and a bit tired, figures if he had the longest workout known to mankind.
“I’m sorry, love. I ended up leaving the car at the gym and ended up in SOHO-”
“SOHO?”
“Yeah, I lost track of time out there. It was just such a lovely day.” He explained.
“That’s alright. I’m just not happy about how we left things this morning. S’why I was trying to reach you.” She said and he frowned.
“I understand, love. I’m sorry my phone was on silent. But ummm, I was also being a prick. I don’t feel trapped or like…imprisoned with you. I mean, we’re living the dream, yeah?” He asked.
“I would say so.” She replied softly. “And ummm…I know that this transitionary period is hard and I could’ve been more understanding. Especially since I went through it too. I’m sorry for making you feel bad and for snapping at you. It was wrong of me and I love you so much and I’m sure we can figure some things out to still have a little fun here.” She said and he nodded, “Just nothing with cards because your grandma stopped playing nice now that we’ve built trust.” She said and he chuckled and just hugged her and kissed her forehead.
“Deal. I love you.”
“I love you too.” She replied feeling relief now that they had spoken and apologized to each other.
“Well, you know maybe getting out on my own a bit is not so bad. I just have a lot of kinetic energy built up and just need to be able to get it out, you know? Maybe I can do my own workout or something a couple times a week, you know?”
“Yeah, I think that’s a great idea and when we’re here I’ll be more inclusive about the things we do.” She said and he nodded.
“Thank you, my love. Now if you don’t mind, I’m gonna have a shower because I am quite sweaty.” He said and she nodded.
“Yeah, go head.” She said moving so that he could make it into the home and then he headed down the hall to the guest room where they were currently set up.
After that, the rest of the day had gone well. Anne and Julie had come by for dinner and they all got to chatting before Y/N started to get sleepy and headed off to have her own shower after saying goodbye. She could hear everyone still chatting when she made it out of the bathroom and then she saw Harry plugging his phone in and setting it on the bedside table. He huffed when he saw that it wasn’t powering on yet.
“Should I head back out?” She asked and he just continued looking down at his phone and she cleaned her throat to get his attention.
“Huh?” He asked turning to her and she giggled.
“I said should I head back out after getting dressed?”
“Oh no, they’re just picking after themselves. I’ll walk them to the car don’t worry.” He said and then looked down to his phone, trying to power it on again.
“OK.” She said noticing how entranced he was by getting his phone back on, “Is everything alright? You seem anxious to check on something.” She said and he shook his head.
“Oh, s’nothing crazy. Just a review I was waiting for, Eddie said he’d reach out about it.” He said and she hummed, “Alright, make yourself comfy I’ll be back soon.” He assured and she proceeded with her routine.
In the time that he was gone his phone powered back on and as soon as it did, it chimed with a message. Y/N was just about to get into bed and just decided to check to see if it was the message he was expecting from Eddie. After the day they’d had she would be pleased to give Harry some good news. Y/N and Harry had never been private about their phones, so it wasn’t odd for her to just check his phone. She smiled upon seeing Eddie’s name on the screen and just pulled his phone off of the charger and opened it up to check his message. When she got into his messages app she accidentally opened a message that came in right then as Eddie’s was pushed down the queue on the screen and as she skimmed the beginning of it she felt her stomach twist and a lump to form in her throat as she continued to read what was on his screen…
She felt her dinner working its way back up her stomach. Her heart ached and her eyes welled up with tears as she tried to find some logical explanation as to what scenarios other than rough sex would lead to a woman having sore pelvic muscles and legs. She barely made it to the toilet when the wave of sickness hit her, and when she finished she hoisted herself up and flushed the toilet before heading over to the sink to brush her teeth once again. When she opened up the faucet her wedding ring shimmered in the light and she just took a long and calming breath before letting it out slowly. She didn’t know what this was…she needed to trust Harry. But he did appear kind of disheveled when he got home... She groaned and shook it out of her brain before brushing her teeth.
When she headed back into the room she quickly plugged his phone back in and hurried to her side of the bed and got in before her mind started to flick through the friends of his she’d met. She was trying hard to place a Chloe, but she wasn’t coming up with anything. She’d never heard of a Chloe…maybe Alyssa or Gemma would know? But before she could reach out she decided to just keep this to herself until she had actual proof of anything else remotely suspicious. But then again, the message hadn’t been addressed to Harry specifically…but then she said she was glad he was back in town…so it had to be to Harry. Once again she was picking at the skin at the sides of her thumbs as she got lost in this spiral and avoided lunging over to look at the message again. She just laid down and kept spiraling down her thoughts until Harry suddenly came in.
“Has my phone gone off?” He asked and she nodded.
“Yeah, something came in from Eddie.”
“Sick.” He said as he hurried to his side of the bed and opened up his phone. She watched as his eyebrows arched up a bit as he glanced down at his screen but said nothing about it. The text was now read, so Harry knew Y/N’d seen that. He cleared his throat and just went to Eddie’s text message,“Ummm, TattooMaster is going to publish my tattoo and this review of my work and the shop in their September edition.” He shared with a smile. Y/N wanted to be happy at his news, but she was still really on edge and confused from the other thing she’d seen.
“Wow baby, that’s great!” She said as enthusiastically as possible.
“I know…shit.” He chuckled as he started typing away on his phone.
“So uh…do you have any friends that live nearby to us?” She asked and he turned to her.
“Ummm, not really. Why?” He asked, hoping that she’d just ask what he knew she wanted to ask, but instead she just shrugged.
“S’just that maybe if you had anyone close by you could hang out with friends when you need to get out of the house a bit, you know?” She said and he hummed, “S’just a thought.”
“Well sadly my last several years here were not my best and ummm…I kind of burned all of those bridges except for Eddie. And well, a lot of the old crew I worked with before I left are also doing their own thing, so not really anyone for me to hang out with apart from you guys. Not that I mind.” He explained. Hoping that by him saying that he was fully addressing her concern over that text from Chloe that he knew she’d seen. Y/N hummed in understanding. “OK, I’m gonna turn down the lights to let you get some rest.”
“Thanks.” She said as she settled into her pillow and prayed that she had the guts to ask about it if he didn’t say anything by the next day. She would just show him the message and ask him to explain - it wasn’t that hard, was it?
But the next day she wondered if she had been delirious and imagined that suspicious text when she’d glanced at Harry’s phone again because the message was gone. And then another thought came to mind…why would be delete the message?
She waited the rest of the week and nothing else ever came in from the number. If he had been with another woman then all evidence pointed towards this being a one time thing, probably a mistake that he never wanted to think of again - hence deleting the message. But then on Saturday morning he went for “a run” and came back with some pastries for her from a bakery she soon realized was in Hampstead, which was quite far for a run. It made absolutely no sense since he hadn’t taken the car. Later that night he received a new message from Chloe saying it was nice to “grab a coffee” and that was all she needed to confirm that he was in fact hanging out with someone else. Every time he’d go out for more than an hours he’d get a text that night and it’d be gone by the morning. He still hadn’t saved her number though, which was odd to her if they were just friends. She had never been a paranoid person, but she was starting to become that way and she felt like she was going crazy.
… JUNE …
She was 35 weeks now, the Sunday roast was taking place at their house and Y/N was a bit concerned about how things would play out. Harry had been off, just something was off with him since he started hanging out with his new friend a few weeks before. He had been drinking throughout the afternoon and was being a lot more crass in his humor and had regained an arrogance that she hadn’t experienced since the first few months they had known each other. Almost like he was going backwards. She needed to say something because she was losing her mind trying to figure this out. She didn’t want him to think that she was accusing him of something because she really had no proof of anything, but he just wasn’t himself.
“God Harry, help your wife!” Gemma scolded as Y/N tried to push herself out of her seat, she needed to do something about this. Harry turned to her and saw her back arched as she tried to get up, the seat was a bit lower than she thought. He immediately stood and helped her up and she smiled at him.
“Thanks.”
“Yeah, love.” He hummed.
“Baby, can I use your phone?” She asked and his eyebrows furrowed.
“Ummm why? For what?” He questioned her and that was an immediate red flag, he never cared before.
“I can’t seem to find mine and I was supposed to call G, he wanted to run through his anniversary dinner plans with his man really quick.” She said. “I just want to find it, I’m gonna call from mine, don’t worry.” She said and he bit his lip and nodded.
“Ummm sure. Yeah, of course.” He said before getting it out of his pocket and she grabbed it and typed in his password and it was wrong? “Oh, sorry forgot to mention I changed it. Archie knew it and downloaded a shitload of games on it and-”
“It’s fine, Harry. You don’t need to justify it to me. I trust you.” She said as she looked into his eyes and he frowned a bit.
“Right.” He chuckled and he took it and she wasn’t sure if it was subconscious or not, but he brought it up, out of her line of sight so that she couldn’t see the new password.
“Thanks. I’m gonna go look for my phone.” She said and he nodded as she headed back inside. She really was just going to call G, because she needed to talk about this with someone who was too far to start a fight over this with him. But seeing him hide something from her, whether he realized it or not, pushed her slight doubt in him into complete mistrust. She was going to call this Chloe chick.
***********
She had called Chloe and unfortunately, Chloe had done nothing but stoke the fires of Y/N’s feelings of betrayal. Chloe played coy, like she didn’t know he was married, but that obviously wasn’t the case when she slipped up on a few things, like knowing about her being pregnant and then mocking her that he hadn’t even lasted a year without being able to cheat on her. Y/N had learned 3 things from this conversation. Well it was more like rampage for Chloe. But she now knew Chloe was his ex-girlfriend. She knew that Chloe was clearly not of sound mind or psychologically stable in any capacity. And she knew for a fact that Harry hadn’t slept with her. Chloe was trying too hard to convince Y/N of something she knew wasn’t the truth. The Harry she described was nothing like Harry that Y/N had married. Maybe it was the Harry Chloe had known years ago and something like the one Y/N had first met, but it wasn’t at all like him now.
He had been sneaking off with his ex though. And he was still actively hiding it and lying about it which was worrisome to Y/N. Maybe he missed her? Or had started to like her again? Maybe seeing her again just made him realize that what he had at home wasn’t enough? It made her feel that way given everything he had told her already about feeling trapped and clearly he had been talking to Chloe about how he was feeling because she was throwing it back in her face and was not even hesitating to twist the metaphorical knife. Y/N refused to be manipulated by this woman though, she would not give her the satisfaction.
“Well, thank you for telling me all of that, Chloe. I guess Harry and I have a lot to talk about-”
“Open the door, Y/N.” She heard Harry through the door and she bit her lip nervously. Maybe she had taken it too far by calling Chloe but she just needed to know what was going on there because he wasn’t telling her. Y/N swallowed the lump in her throat, barely hearing what Chloe was saying to her now.
“-I just think you need to stop kidding yourself. You seem like nice girl and he’s just not the person you think he is. I know you might be angry at me for being the one to tell you this but you deserve to know.” Chloe said playing sympathetic, Y/N could already hear the victory in her voice though and she couldn’t let this person get away with feeling like she’d won.
“Right, well this conversation was actually very enlightening. Thank you so much for looking out for me.” She responded sarcastically and immediately hung up the call before she could say anything else. She did feel bad for going behind Harry’s back but it had to be done. She was about to have his baby, she needed to know if he was in this with her or out. Y/N walked the few steps towards the bedroom door and took a deep breath and held it for a moment before exhaling. Time to face the music.
… TO BE CONTINUED …
< Previous Part < > Next Part >
---- Tag List ---
@sunshinemoonsposts @anotherdudetteinthisworld @matildasatellite @sad-avocado @sunflovverharry @cherrysulewski @daphnesutton @gurugirl @jessitpwk@permanentllyharry@here4thefanfics @slutfortigertattoo @angelbabyyy99 @freedomfireflies @behindmygreyeyes
#harry styles#harry styles smut#harry styles fan fic#harry styles fanfiction#harry styles fluff#harry styles fanfic#harry styles writing#harry styles angst#tattoo artist harry#tattoo artist!harry#harry styles fan fiction#harry styles au#tattoorry#dad!harry styles x mom!reader#dad!harry#dad!harry styles#husband!harry x wife!reader#husband!harry styles#husband!harry#writing#harry styles x y/n#harry x y/n#harry styles reader insert#harry styles reader insert fanfic#young american series#0nlythrowharrybeaux
91 notes
·
View notes
Text
Young American - Part 19^
This one's a bit sad as it's going into Y/N's family a bit, but it ends well! I hope you guys like it.
SERIES MASTERLIST
Warnings: family drama, death/grief, toxic family dynamic, mentions of miscarriage
WC: 8.7K
Leaving England was honestly one of the saddest things that Y/N ever had to do. She had taken to Harry’s family so well that she almost felt like she was saying goodbye to her own family. And the kids… Archie cried when he said goodbye to her and Harry, but she assured him that she’d be back to visit soon, which Harry echoed as he kissed his nephew on the head. And well, saying goodbye to his sister, grandmother, and mother was just as tearful. Harry was the one doing the comforting, as he was a little more accustomed to saying goodbye this way. It made him really happy that it was hard for her to also leave his family, they really were amazing people and he was glad that she felt the same way about them.
The flight back felt even longer than the one they took to England, maybe because they were both sad to go. But when they arrived they were happy to see Julie waiting for them at the arrivals terminal.
“Welcome back!” She smiled happily and hugged Y/N and Harry tightly, “I missed you guys. How was it?” She asked immediately and she started to talking to her about it all. Harry was smiling from the back seat, just listening to her saying praise after praise about his family. Thankfully, they had the weekend to recover from their journey, so as soon as they got in they had a shower and they knocked out in Y/N’s room.
Harry woke up close to dinner time and carefully unwrapped himself from her body to go get some water.
“Hey.” Harry grumbled softly as he walked into the kitchen to see Julie leaned on the counter eating some dinner.
“Are you guys hungry? I didn’t know if I should wake you.” Julie said and Harry shook his head.
“Y/N is still out and I’m just thirsty.” He explained and she nodded.
“I’m glad things went really well.”
“Yeah, I mean, I knew it’d be good, but it just brought a lot of stuff up…I’m sure she’ll talk to you about it when you guys have some private time, but ummm…we discussed getting to meet her father soon hopefully.”
“Oh my dear brother…” she sighed with a smile, “Has she warned you properly?” Julie asked and he smiled.
“Oh yeah…she already told me that he’d probably hate me for the next decade… but ummm, whether he likes me or not, I don’t want to go behind his back, I want him to know that I’m going to propose to her.” He said and she smiled.
“Well, whether he admits it or not, he’d appreciate you letting him know. But please, for the love of god, don’t ask him for permission. That’s so sexist.” She said and he smiled.
“I think the only person I should be asking for permission to marry Y/N is Y/N.” He said and she nodded, “My gran gave me her ring.” He said and Julie pouted with endearment.
“Really?”
“Yeah, you’ve no idea how huge of a deal that is. After my grandad passed she said she wanted to be buried with it, didn’t want to part with it ever. But after seeing the way we are she wants me to propose with it.” He smiled.
“That’s so sweet of her. Do you know when you’re going to do it?”
“Not yet. She was talking about possibly going to see her parents for her birthday. So sometime after then.” He said, “Obviously, I may need your help sorting some details out.”
“Yeah, of course.” She smiled, “You know, I’m really happy things went so well with your family. That they were so welcoming and lovely her.”
“They really loved her.” He hummed fondly. “And well I think she’d thrive there, you should’ve seen her.” He smiled and Julie pouted with endearment.
“I can only imagine…I can’t wait until she tells me everything.” She said and Harry smiled.
“Well let me see if Y/N’s hungry, what’d you make?”
“Just butter pasta with fresh parm.”
“Well, I’ll definitely be back.” He said and she smiled as he hurried off. He was quiet as he made his way back into the bedroom and cozied back up beside Y/N as she stirred awake. “Where’d you go?” She asked softly and Harry smiled at her rapidly blinking eyes and slightly pouty lips. He leaned down and pecked her quickly, making her smile.
“To get some water. Want dinner? Julie made buttery, cheesy pasta.” He said and she nodded. “Want me to bring it?”
“I’ll get up. Let’s just stay here for a second.” She said before she yawned and he mimicked her yawn as she nuzzled her face into his neck. “Remember when you slept over that time after the halloween party?”
“Course I do.” He said lowly.
“You asked me to sleep with you because it was hard for you to fall asleep in new places.” She recalled, “That’s when I started to like you. It was cute and it made me worry about you from then on.” She confessed and he smiled before he kissed her cheek.
“I liked you after you forgave me but told me you didn’t want to be friends.” He said and she laughed softly.
“What? Why?”
“I don’t know… I guess I just found it so attractive that you respected yourself enough not to cave just with an apology.”
“Well I’ve had a lot of chances to practice that…” she sighed and he smiled, “Also, I kind of wanted you to grovel a little…and you were about to weren’t you?”
“I definitely was about to.” He chuckled as he recalled the moment.
“And why didn’t you?” she asked and Harry smiled.
“I ummm…I wanted to show you that I could be different. I feel like I hadn’t needed to prove myself to anyone in a long while and ummm…I want to prove myself to you. And I guess it felt good to try and find myself again, even if it was just to get on your good side at first. But then I just…continued down that path for me.” He said softly before kissing her cheek again, “And look at us now…”
“Yeah, look at us.” She hummed happily.
*********
In the weeks that followed there was plenty of discussion about the future. Harry was starting to plan his proposal. He wanted it to be something intimate and clearly personal. He knew that Y/N wouldn’t really care about when or how he did it, but he still wanted to put some thought into it. Meanwhile, Y/N was thinking very seriously about her future with Harry and what she wanted life to look like with him, so she was at the doctor right now for her annual check up with one question on her mind.
“Everything is looking great! As always, if we find any irregularities in your bloodwork we’ll give you a call. Is there anything you have questions about?” Her doctor asked.
“Ummm, yeah actually. So as you know, I got the implant almost 2 years ago now. Umm…and I was wondering what needs to be done to take it out? Or like does it cause any delay in pregnancy?” She asked.
“Oh!” Dr. Ramirez smiled at her, “Are you having any issues with the implant or just planning for the future?” She asked.
“No issues, just planning ahead. My partner and I are starting to talk about the future and about the implications of that…and well, honestly, we keep talking about kids.” She said and Dr. Ramirez smiled, “I think we’re both very eager, so I just wanted to plan ahead if needed.” She explained.
“Yeah, understandably so! So really, we can remove it at any time, it’s the same way we got it in.” She shared and Y/N nodded, “And with it out you can pregnant at anytime so long as it’s the right time.” She explained, “You shouldn’t experience any issues or delays.” She assured her with a smile, “And I mean, if this is something you guys are wanting to get working on quickly we can also check on your reproductive health more closely if you want.” She reminded.
“Oh, perfect! Yeah, I think that would be good. Obviously, I think I need to discuss it with him before we proceed with any appointments or procedures, but it’s good to know.” She nodded and Dr. Ramirez smiled.
“Of course. Just call back if you need to schedule something. It was good to see you.” She smiled kindly before showing herself out. Y/N proceeded to get dressed and was soon heading off to Harry’s place. He had a huge chest/torso piece he had started today and had been at the shop working on this guy from 10am to about 4:30pm, so he had a short day because of that, and well, she’d had left her doctors appointments at 3 that day. But she’d been able to get her eye exam done and her full physical, she figured it was best to try and get everything done in one day if possible to avoid taking multiple days off. As soon as she found a parking spot down the street she grabbed her bag and headed over to his building door, thankfully someone was coming out and she had been able to make it in without having to call Harry. When she got down the hall she heard some muffled swanky music from outside of the door and she smiled before she knocked and second later Harry was opening the door with a big smile.
“Hello, my love!” He greeted her enthusiastically as he led her inside, “How were your appointments?” He asked as she slipped out of her shoes as he grabbed her bag.
“Pretty good actually.” She said and he pecked her lips quickly, “Good.” He hummed before he hurried off to the bedroom to put her bag down. He seemed to be in a really great mood for some reason. When he came back he went straight into the kitchen. He seemed really on task. “So what’s got you all…whatever is going on?”
“What do you mean?” He looked at her with some confusion.
“You just seem really diligent.” She giggled as she came into the kitchen.
“Oh! I bought these like “focus” gummies and they’re working really well. Too well I think. I feel like I’ve had caffeine injected into my blood stream.” He chuckled and she giggled along, “I got in around 5 and I did all my laundry, I changed the bed sheets, I cleaned the bathroom, and then had a shower. And now I’m making dinner!” He said cheerfully and she laughed at just how cracked out he seemed.
“You’ve had a busy day.”
“Definitely.” He chuckled.
Harry then started telling her about the tattoo he was doing on this guy and how he’d been trying to get in with him in England for years and just couldn’t seem to make it work. The man was littered in tattoos apparently and had left his chest and torso opened because he’d been wanting that to be saved for him. Then the man had lost his job and had to use his saved up money to hold him over. And he had been trying to save up again for it and had just recently made it all up. Harry wanted to do everything perfectly since the man was investing a couple thousand on this custom piece by Harry. Obviously, he knew the elements he wanted in it, but he wanted Harry to do his spin on it and to customize it to his own body. They’d been planning for weeks. This was one of those instances where Harry charged a price for his work on the design and then charged the tattooing sessions by the hour so that the guy could decide just how long he wanted to take - obviously there was a range that Harry would give the clients based on how little or how much it could be. But the man just really wanted it to be perfectly executed and thankfully his first session had gone really well. That was their dinner conversation as Harry just shared his vision in between bites.
“I can’t wait to see how it looks on him! Did you take a picture today?”
“Yeah, I’ll show you later. S’on my phone.” He assured, “And what about you? Anything exciting at the doctors?” He asked as he set their dishes in the sink.
“Ummm, not exciting, but there was something I did want to talk to you about.” She said and he hummed as he then went over to the “living room” area where she was now getting comfy on his couch and he made his way over and sat right beside her.
“OK, what about?” He asked her as he tugged at her pant leg to get her to drape her legs over his lap and she smiled as she rearranged herself so that his hand was running up and down her thigh as he looked at her, waiting for her to continue.
“So ummm…” she paused and glanced down at his hands for a second, she wasn’t sure why she was so nervous to talk to him about this when they talked about it constantly now, “Well, you know we’ve been planning for the future more actively now and one thing that kind of keeps coming up in the discussion seems to be about kids.” She said and he smiled and nodded, “And so I just asked about the implant that I have and when I can remove it and whatnot-”
“Oh? What did the doctor say?” He cut in and she shrugged.
“Just whenever, there shouldn’t be any issues where you have to wait ages to get pregnant or something. She said it can be pretty quick.” She shared and he smiled, “And ummm, well she also said that if we, well if I was interested in seeing how my reproductive health is we could make an appointment. Obviously, surface level everything is fine, we did that today. But I think she meant like internally and all. I don’t know why I feel so nervous about talking about this.” She giggled softly and he squeezed her thigh just a bit.
“Maybe because it kind of feels like it’s becoming more real? I have goosebumps, look!” He said showing her his arm and she chuckled.
“So what do you think?” She asked him a bit nervously.
“Well, what do you think?” He turned it around on her, “Like I just want to do whatever you’re happy with, babe.” He said and she bit her lip.
“Umm…I mean, I would definitely like to see how things are internally. Just to make sure there are no foreseeable issues, you know?” She said and he nodded, “And I mean, you’re more than welcome to come along! Like if you have questions or something…?” She said and he nodded.
“Yeah, I’d love to if you want me to.” He assured and she nodded.
“And I mean…I know we’re still kind of planning ahead for everything else and all, but ummm, if you…wanted to just get started with kids I’m not…opposed to that?” She said and he was grinning even wider now.
“Are you sure?” He asked and she giggled nervously.
“Yeah, I am. Like…obviously, I think right now might not be ideal since we’re just starting to really get settled at work and well. But I mean, once we get engaged I don’t see why we can’t just…see what happens.” She shrugged nervously and he bit on his lip to tone down his smile.
“Baby…” he said and she hummed, “This is really great news.” He said and she smiled.
“Yeah?” She asked and he nodded, “Good! I was a little nervous to bring that up.” She sighed and he smiled, “I just ummm…I don’t know, like things just feel really right with us. Especially after meeting your family. Like…I don’t know, but like I would want that for our baby or babies, you know? To like have them around and be in our lives as much as possible.” She explained.
“So are you saying we’d move to England?” He asked with a smirk and she bit her lip and shrugged.
“I uh…I think I am.” She said with a surprised chuckle, “Yeah.” She nodded after thinking about it for a second and he was just looking at her with the biggest smile on his face, “What?”
“Nothing, I just didn’t think I would feel this happy about us possibly moving over there.” He confessed and Y/N smiled, “Baby, we’re gonna be such great parents…” Harry said to her happily and she giggled.
“I think we would be too.” She agreed with a small giggle.
“Baby?”
“Yeah?”
“Can I just…hold you for a moment?” He asked and she smiled and nodded. She quickly straddled his lap and they just embraced each other for a moment. For a while Harry had been feeling like he’d never get to have these experiences in life because he himself had been so lost. He felt like he had gone down the wrong path, like he’d never meet someone who would love him and respect him enough to build a life with him. And as he looked back he saw just how unprepared he had been before, mentally and emotionally. But now he was more confident than ever that he was ready to build his future with Y/N. This person in his arms was his life partner, undoubtedly so. Everything about her was perfect for him, she made him want to be his best and he loved that about her. He was absolutely in love with her and if it weren’t for his promise to just talk to her parents about their relationship first he would’ve just asked her to marry him right now. “I love you. I love you so much.” He said softly and she smiled.
“I love you too, H. So, so much.” She responded.
“I think we need to just talk to your parents soon because…I don’t want to wait to ask you to marry me.” He said and she giggled.
“I mean…you can ask whenever you want…” she hummed. She was feeling rather impatient, “But umm… it’s a long weekend. Maybe we can take a drive up for Sunday and Monday?”
“Really?” He asked as he pulled back to look into her eyes and she nodded.
“Yeah. I mean…depending on how that goes I may or may not want them around for my birthday.” She giggled and he chuckled.
“True…then ummm, let’s plan for the weekend then.” He said and she hummed before leaning in to kiss his lips softly and slowly. She didn’t care what her dad said anymore, all that mattered was her happiness now.
********
Harry felt like he was going to throw up as they were about 15 minutes away from her parents house. They had just planned on lunch at their house and if things went well then they’d find a place to stay over night and if not, they’d just drive back to LA. Of course, they were both hoping that things would go well, but it wasn’t really up to them to set the tone of the day. He had even dressed up a little bit to give a better impression, but he still felt really nervous. Even more so when they parked along the side walk. Y/N’s childhood home was nice. It wasn’t huge, but it looked spacious. They had a nice garden up front and it looked inviting enough.
“Deep breaths, baby.” She said to him and he nodded and inhaled slowly.
“Right…right.” He said softly before turning to her. “I’m ready, lets just go.” He said and she nodded.
“Before we do that, I just need you to know that no matter how that goes, I love you. I want to build a life with you. And I choose you today and will continue to choose you for the rest of my life.” She said to him with a soft and reassuring smile and he returned her encouraging gesture, “Now we can go!” She said and they got out of the car. Harry had bought flowers and had even brought a good bottle of scotch for her dad. They only waited a few seconds after ringing the doorbell before her mom opened it up.
“Hey, you two!” She said happily and hugged Y/N and then Harry, “Your dad seemed really calm, so I think we’re looking good. He didn’t come out because he didn’t want to seem too eager.” She said quietly to them and they both nodded and smiled before looking at each other.
“These are for you.” Harry said.
“Oh, thank you. They’re lovely.” Marcia said to Harry as she hugged him quickly.
“I’m glad you liked them.” He said to her. She had been a bit more communicative with Y/N and well, Harry was around a lot so they’d greet each other and whatnot, but she was still quite guarded.
“And grandma?” Y/N asked.
“She ummm, she made other plans with her church group, sweetheart. I’m sorry.” She said to her and to Harry. Y/N just nodded but decided to not show her disappointment.
“It’s alright. You can just tell her Harry and I got her these.” She said with the other bouquet in her hand and Marcia nodded.
“Well, let’s head on to the patio. We set up a little seating area outside, like we’ve always wanted to.” She said as she guided them through, “You can leave the flowers and scotch here if you like.” She said as she patted on the kitchen counter, so they set the things down as she guided them to the back door, “We also redid the bathroom upstairs.” She said and then smiled at Y/N.
“Oh, that’s nice! When did you do that?”
“About a month or two ago?” She said and then opened up the backdoor to lead them outside.
“Nice.” She hummed and then glanced outside, “Oh, it’s so cute, mom!” Y/N exclaimed with a smile.
“Really? You guys like it?” She asked of the little picnic style table that had been set up. She had these little cushions on the wooden bench and even a spot for an umbrella if they ever needed shade.
“Yeah, it’s lovely!” Harry agreed with a smile, “Even have a little garden going.” He noted as he walked around to see the flowers in long planters along the fence.
“Yeah, I needed a relaxing hobby.” Marica shared and he smiled as he nodded in understanding.
“Are you liking it so far?” He asked her and she shrugged.
“I mean the potting was fun!” She said and made them giggle, “One of my friends encouraged me to get rose bushes and she said she’d teach me about pruning. We’ll see how I fair there.” She said and they both chuckled, “Alright, I’m gonna go grab your dad.” She said to Y/N.
“Do you need help with bringing anything out?” Harry asked.
“Maybe just some glasses? I made some strawberry lemonade, the pitcher’s in the fridge.” She said and then glanced to Y/N.
“Yeah, we’ve got it.” She assured and so they followed her back inside and she headed off to get Daniel, Y/N’s father, while she and Harry just grabbed the glasses and lemonade before making their way out. They sat down, expecting them to come out right away, but it was about a minute or two before she turned to Harry with a nervous smile and he just grabbed her hand.
“S’alright.” He assured her and she rolled her lips together nervously.
“She’s so nervous. She’s talking to me about her renovations like I’m the neighbor or something…” she sighed, “Something’s not right.” Y/N said to him and he looked a bit concerned.
“Are you sure?”
“Yeah, I’m sure…she hasn’t been this awkward on the phone or anything. Something is definitely up.” She concluded as she glanced around. Everything seemed so quiet and undisturbed…even when she had greeted them at the door, her mom had been quiet, almost as if she did not want to disturb anyone with the noise and then it dawned on her. “Baby, I don’t think my dad knew we were coming.” She said to him and he frowned.
“I think she just said yes without saying anything to him.” She explained with even more nerves. Suddenly the door to the backyard swung open and her dad came out with a slight frown as her mom trailed after him.
“Daniel, please don’t be upset, I asked them to come.” She said, but they both heard it as he stopped before them and Y/N could hardly speak as he eyed her over and then looked Harry over before glancing back to Y/N.
“Bringing another winner home to meet us.” He said with some snark and Y/N frowned.
“Dad, please don’t be like that.” Y/N pleaded softly and he shook his head.
“You know what I’m going to say to you about this. About him.” He said not even sparing a glance at Harry, almost as if he didn’t want to acknowledge his existence, “I don’t know why you think that showing up here means I’m going to change my mind. I won’t.” He said simply and she felt her eyes start to well up.
“Dad, just give us a chance.” She appealed earnestly and he sighed and shook his head.
“I don’t want anything to do with you while you’re off in LA wasting your life like Julie. When you have come into some reason we can talk, but I’m not doing this.” He said before he started to turn around and head back inside. Marcia stopped before him and spoke to him softly with tears running down her cheeks and Harry just sighed before deciding to speak up.
“Sir, I’m Harry, I’m sorry if we interrupted your day. We wanted to come because we just wanted to let you know that we’re planning to get married.” Harry said and this made Y/N’s dad freeze before he turned back around and he and Marcia both gave Harry their undivided attention.
“Well you don’t have my blessing.” He said simply and Harry sighed as Y/N grabbed his hand and he smiled softly at her before turning back to her parents.
“That’s alright, I didn’t expect it. But I will still ask Y/N to marry me, I just wanted you to be aware that it was happening.” Harry explained, “I can see that you’re not seeing eye to eye right now, but family is important. And well, whether you’re speaking or not, Y/N is your daughter and I’m sure you love her and I know she loves you regardless and I just wanted you to know that I love her too. Very much. We make each other happy and we want to make that commitment to each other. And well, it would mean the world to have your support. It truly would!” He smiled at them, “But if that’s not possible, alright then. We just wanted you to know what’s going on with us.” He finished with a nod and then he glanced to Y/N who was tense and squeezing Harry’s hand hard. She glanced into his eyes with her tearful eyes and he smiled at her and she relaxed a bit and smiled back softly, “Let’s go then.” He said to her and she held in her tears and disappointment and nodded.
“Yeah.” She said quietly and just grabbed her purse from the bench. “It really does look nice out here, mom.” She offered a final compliment as her mom’s tears fell quietly. Her dad didn’t even spare them a glance as they walked past him and she shook her head. “We’ll show ourselves out.” She said softly and pulled Harry back to the backdoor.
“Goodbye, Marcia and Daniel, it was lovely to see you.” Harry said before he and Y/N headed back inside as soon as they closed the door they could hear her parents starting to argue. Harry frowned as Y/N instantly broke down, he pulled her into his chest and held her close.
“I’ve got you, love. I’ve got you.” He assured as she sobbed. Because of the way they were standing she was facing the fridge and as she cried and just absentmindedly looked in that direction she noticed something. She moved out of Harry’s hold and made her way around the counter and she frowned as she grabbed the item that had captured her attention from the fridge with shaky hands as another sob broke from her body, “Baby, what is it?” Harry asked immediately as he hurried over and she turned around and showed him the paper. He didn’t expect to see a program insert of who he assumed was her grandmother with a “In loving memory” message at the bottom.
“They never said anything to me.” She whispered with so much shock and hurt.
“Oh my god…I’m so sorry.” Harry said quietly as she walked back into his arms for a few moments.
“Get me out of here. I just want you to take me home.” She whimpered and he nodded.
“OK, baby.” Harry agreed before guiding her back to the front door and to their car, the photo still clutched in her hand.
“Julie’s gonna be so hurt and furious…should I call her now or wait until we get home?” Y/N cried as she and Harry got buckled in.
“Baby, I love Julie, but you just need to worry about you right now. You just found out too.” He said and she exhaled shakily and nodded. As she let that sink in she started to cry harder.
“Baby, just drive. Go somewhere else, I can’t be here.” She sobbed and he nodded and started her car and took off. He made a few random turns and got them to a library parking lot. As soon as he parked he reached for her hand and she took it and squeezed as she inhaled shakily.
She was so angry. She wanted to scream out of frustration and hurt. How could they not have even bothered to give them a call…that was the most absurd thing! That was Julie’s mother…they didn’t think she’d want to know? Even if they were estranged! She was quite literally shocked at this discovery. She wasn’t even sure what to feel. She got out of the car and just breathed deep and paced a few times. Harry walked out as well and he rounded the car.
“Baby, is there anything I can do?” He asked her and she shook her head.
“I just…I just need a minute.” She choked on her tears and he nodded and decided to just go back over to sit in her car. He knew what it was like to get news like this…he hated it when people would tell him that it was alright or that he’d be OK. Yeah, he knew he would be eventually, but he didn’t need to hear that in the moment. He just needed to process and make his mind up about what he felt then. And as much as he wanted to hold her and comfort her, if she needed some space, she needed space. He knew that she’d come to him if she needed him. She proceeded to just walk up to the library and then back to the car several times as Harry just kept a close eye on her.
Harry tried not to judge, but he didn’t understand how anyone could treat their own family this way. He was angry at her parents, even at her grandmother, for shutting her out this way. He’d understand if she was a criminal or was doing horrific things, but she was just expressing herself! He couldn’t see why this was so awful to them that they refused to talk to her. What about the way that they lived and treated people made them better than her, or him, or Julie? If anything, in his eyes they were the awful people, not her or him. From what he could see they were obstinate, self-righteous, and too proud. There was no way that a rational human being couldn’t see or be aware that something had gone too far. And this feud they created with Y/N, their daughter, it had gone too fucking far. It made Harry want to yell at them and berate them for hurting her like that. For shutting her out and denying her of something every person deserves, love, from their own family.
His family wouldn’t ever dream of doing something like this to him or even to her! He was so mad, so fucking mad and he wanted to help make things right, but clearly her family wasn’t interested in that. He felt bad for Marcia, because she had been trying as of late, but she lied too. She kept something so big from Y/N and that was so wrong. Maybe, her grandmother didn’t care to see her or Julie, but they could’ve at least said something about the funeral. If her grandmother was dead she wouldn’t know that they had shown up to say goodbye or pay their respects. This was a level of fucked up that he couldn’t even understand to some extent. He sat there thinking and waiting on Y/N for nearly 20 minutes before she came back and just sat down in the passenger seat and she just let out a long, slow sigh before turning to him and clearing her throat.
“Let’s go home.” She said and he nodded.
“Do you want to stop for water or a snack?” He asked as he started to peel away towards the highway.
“Yeah, but when we’re out of the town.”
“OK.” He said and reached for her hand and she slotted their fingers together as he took off. She was quiet for about 15 minutes, just staring at the road straight ahead.
“Am I being crazy for never wanting anything to do with them again?” She asked him softly and he glanced to her briefly.
“At this moment, no. But that’s a big thing, love. And of course, this is your family and your experience, so however you want to move forward, I’m here for you. I have your back.” He clarified, “But just give it some more thought when you’re not as angry at them.” He suggested and she sighed.
“I’m always angry at them, H. Like how could anyone even think that doing this to someone is OK?!” She raised her voice and he shook his head.
“I don’t know, love. I’ve been thinking about it and trying to understand it myself and I just…I can’t.” He said simply.
“And the way my dad was behaving?! Such a fucking child!” She shook her head in disappointment. “You must hate them…”
“I don’t hate them. Like, I don’t know them, how could I? I’m sure there are really great parts of them too, but I just…I think you deserve better.” He said softly and she nodded.
“I do.” She agreed, “My family used to be like yours.” She shared, “We were all so tight knit and playful and fun…I don’t know what changed…” she said and he nodded as he listened. “Like, I’ve always been the same person! Always! I just wish I could shake them awake! They’re missing everything!” She said to him, “They’d rather miss my entire life than to just put their pride aside and wish me well. I can’t…accept that.” She confessed, “And I feel stupid for it, you know? Time and time again they have proven to me that they don’t care to understand me or love me despite our disagreements. Like I try to understand where they’re coming from or to be respectful of their nonsensical views and opinions, I keep my mouth shut! I just tough it out when they all gang up on me or talk shit about Julie…I shouldn’t have expected that they’d have a change of heart.” She shook her head, “I’m sorry for doing this to you, baby. I should’ve known better…or just…stuck up for you or at least said something-”
“Baby, I really wanted to do this. You warned me. Julie warned me…I think it was worth a shot. If anything I’m sorry for…insisting. Like…I just hoped that he’d at least be happy for you or feel grateful that you wanted him to know about what’s going on with you. If I had known that they were…” he trailed off, “I’m sorry.”
“It’s not your fault. I’m glad we came because they never would’ve said anything about my grandma…” she said lowly and Harry sighed.
“How do you think Julie will take it?” Harry asked and Y/N sighed.
“I don’t know…I don’t think she’ll be too broken up about it. My grandma hasn’t spoken to her in years…how fucked up is that? Her own daughter!”
“I know…” he sighed sadly.
“Baby, when we have kids please promise me that you’ll never bring up the topic of them meeting my family.” She said and he glanced to her quickly before back to the road, “Like, if that were to happen I would want to come to that conclusion myself. I just…don’t want them around people like that. People who lie and neglect…who might treat them badly because of us.” She said and he nodded.
“I promise, my love. I promise.” He said to her. He knew he didn’t have kids with her yet, but just the idea of their hypothetical kids having an unpleasant experience with her family made him feel so angry and protective.
Y/N ended up falling asleep for about half the drive. She started getting nervous as they got closer and closer to home because she had no idea how she would even tell Julie what happened. She knew that Julie would know it was bad when they’d show up on the same day they left, so there was at least that. Y/N was basically trembling as she tried to key the door open.
“Here, my love, I’ve got it.” Harry assured her as he grabbed the keys from her and she thanked him quietly as he got the door open. As soon as they got inside they heard the TV on.
“Y/N, Harry?” She called out in question.
“Yeah, s’us!” Harry responded as he got his shoes off and Y/N as well. She soon appeared by the doorway with a small frown.
“I uh, I made some cinnamon rolls just in case. Your favorite.” She said to Y/N who was sniffling again as her tears started to fall, “Oh, come here, sweetie.” She said opening up her arms and Y/N hurried into them and she hugged her tight, “It’s alright. You’re home now, s’all that matters.” She assured softly and Y/N started to sob.
“It’s not that.” She whimpered as she pulled back and Julie frowned.
“Is something wrong?” She asked and Y/N inhaled sharply.
“Grandma died.” She said softly and Julie shook her head as if she was trying to make sure that this was real.
“Wait what?!” She asked with a frown.
“Yeah, I ummm, I saw this on the fridge.” She said as she reached into the hoodie she was now wearing and handed the picture that had been on the fridge to her. Julie’s eyes did tear up and she pouted sadly as her finger ran over the image of her mother a few times. The funeral had been 2 weeks ago.
“You know, for the last month or so I’ve just…I’ve had a nagging feeling about her.” She said to Y/N and Harry with a sniffle, “I tried calling her a few times and it would just ring out and ring out…like I know she doesn’t want to speak to me, but I’d still leave her messages, you know? And your mom even texted me once to tell me that she would listen to them…and well, she’d apparently proceed to talk shit according Marcia,” she chuckled a bit through her tears, “But she would still listen.” She shared, “And I called again last week and your dad answered and told me to stop calling her. I knew something was wrong then.” She sighed.
“Are you OK?” Y/N asked and Julie nodded.
“Yeah. I tried, you know? And what else could I have done? I told her I loved her and that I missed her and that I wasn’t angry at her or had any bad feelings towards her every time I left a message. So she knew I was OK with her and well, that’s all I could do, you know?” She said, “I mean, I’m shocked that they didn’t even say anything though…that’s just absurd…” she sighed sadly.
“I know, they couldn’t even tell us about the funeral?” She said and Julie shook her head.
“Well, not much we can do now.” She sighed in disappointment. “Was it OK apart from that?” She asked her and Harry.
“Ummm, turns out my dad didn’t even know we were coming. My mom was just trying to get my dad to be a little more openminded I guess. He barely even looked at me and just said the same shit he always does.” Y/N shook her head.
“I did tell him though that we were getting married. He didn’t say anything, but he knows now.” Harry added and Julie nodded.
“Yeah, what he does with that information is up to him…” Julie concluded and Harry and Y/N nodded.
“Are you sure you’re OK?” Harry asked again and Julie sighed.
“I think so. I mean, I’m still a bit shocked, but it doesn’t feel like I thought it would, I guess…” she explained. “Let’s go eat the cinnamon rolls, yeah?” She asked and they agreed and went over to the kitchen. Y/N and Harry stayed standing because they’d been sitting for about 8 hours total today. “Look, my mom and I have always had a complicated relationship. I’m her only girl and have never really been the kind of daughter she wanted. Even as a kid, she was a bit more hard on me than my brothers. She always expected more from me and just didn’t seem to understand that I was constantly around boys so I wasn’t all the feminine as a kid. When I got into high school obviously, I started maturing a little more and like my brothers’ friends started to like me and other boys as well, but that jus made girls not like me, you know? Because in my mind I was just “one of the guys” as they say. Because sure, they’d flirt with me, but it was mostly teasing me and giving me a hard time. Girls started saying that I was just going around with the guys in the grade above me and being from a small town word got around and that just made her more angry at me. You know, she was all churchy and shit…she was embarrassed of me and those rumors…” she explained to Y/N and Harry as they all ate, “But then my senior year I got mixed up with one of your uncle’s college friends and he got me pregnant. I was 17, he was 18, so it wasn’t anything super bad or teetering on illegal so to speak…but I had a miscarriage. I had no idea I was even pregnant!” She shared, “Well until all that happened. And ummm, after that things just became what they were between us and they never got better. I was 20 when I moved transferred to school here. My boyfriend at the time went to USC.” She explained, “And ummm, yeah I just never went back. I was a lot more chaotic then, I wanted to kind of stick it to her and my dad.” She said with a slight chuckle, “Kind of fucked myself in that process, but ummm, I was a stupid kid. I had no idea what I was doing. I was careless and felt like I didn’t need to make things right with them. And like, not for forgiveness sake, but just so that we could at least be civil, you know?”
“Yeah.” Y/N nodded in understanding.
“I did try when I was older, but she gave me the cold shoulder as did your dad and your uncle Rob, so I just…stayed here.” She shrugged.
“I’m sorry.”
“I’m not! I mean granted, I could’ve handled things better, but I was young and inexperienced, how else would I be expected to act? She wasn’t a child though, she was my mother, a grown ass woman and she was acting worse than I was. They’re all so emotionally immature.” She said, “And as time went on and I tried to make amends with them they just didn’t care about my efforts. Even when I was sick and dying they never called! They never checked in… and I just…accepted the fact that I’d never get to say a proper goodbye to them. Like you know how bad things got.” She glanced to Y/N who nodded, “So I’ve been ready to just not get any form of closure, but not because she died first, you know?”
“Yeah.” Y/N sighed sadly.
“I know that you had a very different experience with her growing up. I mean, Dan was always her favorite.” Julie smiled, “He was her baby, he could do no wrong, so I know you were special to her and I can’t believe that she despite everything happening with you she wouldn’t have at least wanted to say goodbye. With you I think she felt like she was getting a do-over. She was so involved and spoiled you rotten!”
“Yeah, she did.” Y/N smiled through her tears and Harry rubbed her back soothingly.
“She was always so proud though, she never would’ve said that she was wrong about how she handled things when you came to live with me. But she did love you. You have to know that.”
“I do.” Y/N sniffled and Julie smiled as she wiped the tears from her eyes.
“Good. That’s all that matters.” She hummed with a small smile.
*******
The next few days were quite sad and slow for Y/N more than Julie. It was good that Julie had felt like she’d made her peace with her mother even before her passing. But Harry wasn’t sure what he could even do to help Y/N get through this. He knew it wasn’t just grief, it was betrayal and disappointment. It was her wrestling with the idea of what she’d said in the car, that she maybe wanted nothing to do with her parents again.
Harry was quiet as he made his way down the hall and to her room in case she was asleep. She’s been resting a lot, just sitting with her thoughts really. He knocked twice before he opened the door slowly and peeked inside.
“Hey, my love.” He smiled as he saw her rolled over to face the door.
“Hey.” She said quietly as he came inside and leaned back on the door to shut it. Then he went over and sat on the edge of her bed.
“How are you feeling today?” He asked her as he took her hand and gently played with her fingers.
“I’m alright.” She said quietly as she sat up against her headboard and he smiled.
“OK. How can I make you go from alright to good?” He asked her and she smiled a bit wider at his question.
“Well, ice cream for starters.” She said and he chuckled.
“OK, ice cream. I’ll definitely go grab some.” He assured, “Anything else?”
“Maybe a kiss.” She said and he smiled.
“I can definitely do that.” He said as he leaned in and kissed her lips gently before pulling back and pecking the tip of her nose and she smiled at him.
“Thank you.” She hummed happily, “So I’ve been thinking…” she started and he nodded, to let her know he was listening. “I think I just…need to distance myself from my parents. I talked to my mom this morning and she just…she didn’t understand why I was so upset at what she’d hidden from me and Julie. And obviously, my dad told her not to tell us, but still, she didn’t have to! She’s just so…stuck under him, you know? She doesn’t see how that’s hurtful. Like she almost can’t do anything without his approval, which is crazy because my dad isn’t crazy like that. I think that she’s just afraid to lose him too.” She sighed and Harry nodded in understanding, “But ummm…I don’t trust them. I don’t feel like they care about our relationship as a family. And I’m tired of feeling like…like it’s all my fault when it’s not.” She explained with some sadness, but her tone and facial expression reflected definitiveness.
“Yeah, it’s not.” He assured her.
“Fuck…s’just Julie and me now, I guess.” She sniffled sadly and Harry shook his head as he stood and reached in his pocket and pulled out the ring box he’d brought to show Julie, but he sat back on the bed and flicked open the little box and she looked into his eyes, “Baby, that’s your-”
“My gran’s.” He said with a soft smile and she sniffled, “I planned on doing this in the most romantic way, I swear, but…I just want you to know that it’s not just you and Julie. It’s me and my family too if you want that. I love you with my whole heart and I promise you that if you say yes I will make sure that I spend the rest of my life making sure you feel so loved and happy, as much as I can. And not just me, you’ll have a whole group of people in your new family who love you and accept you and who see just how incredibly wonderful and special you are.” He said to her and she just knelt up and wrapped her arms around his neck.
“Of course it’s a yes.” She sniffled and he chuckled.
“I haven’t even asked yet!” He said and she giggled and pulled back to look in his eyes and she nodded, “Right!” He smiled, “Y/N, will you marry me?” He asked her with the biggest smile on his face and she nodded quickly.
“Yes. Yes. Yes! A million times yes.” She answered as she leaned in and their lips met as best as they could despite their smiles. “I love you. I love you so much.” She whispered happily and he smiled.
“I love you.” He responded. “Let’s get this on you.” He said of the ring and she smiled and nodded.
“Right!” She giggled and extended her left hand out to him and he slipped it onto her ring finger, it was actually a perfect fit. “Oh wow! S’perfect.” She said and he grinned as he looked into her eyes.
“Yeah?”
“Mhmm.” She nodded and he brought his hand up and kissed the back of it, “I complimented the ring when your gran had it on, I didn’t peer pressure her into handing it over, did I?” She asked with slight concern and he shook his head.
“No. I didn’t even ask her for it. She just saw how we were with each other and she insisted I propose with it.” He chuckled as his eyes welled up a bit as it hit him that they were engaged, “We’re gonna get married.” He said and she nodded as she sniffled.
“Yeah, my love. We’re getting married.” She smiled as she nuzzled her nose against his. She felt relief, this was a new beginning for them. It was just the start of their new life together.
----TAG LIST----
@matildasatellite @sunshinemoonsposts @sunflovverharry @sad-avocado @angelbabyyy99 @permanentllyharry @cherrysulewski @jessitpwk @justlemmeadoreyou @reveriehs @gurugirl
#Harry Styles#harry styles#harry styles fan fic#harry styles fanfiction#harry styles au#harry styles fic#harry x y/n#harry x reader#harry styles x y/n#harry styles x reader#tattoo artist!harry#tattoorry#harry styles fluff#harry styles angst#harry styles series#tattoo artist harry#harry styles fan fiction#boyfriend!harry#young american series#young american#writing#0nlythrowharrybeaux
52 notes
·
View notes
Text
Young American - Part 6**
Part 6!!!! Eeeeek! Just tension building and the first smut! Also, Harry continues to be a huge sap 🥰
WC: 6.6K
Series Masterlist
“I’ll be your good girl.”
Y/N’s delicate whisper was playing in a loop in Harry’s brain and making him feel like he was internally combusting; he was frozen for a few seconds as he processed her words. He had a need to please. It was more than making up for the past, it was just his style of loving on someone. He wasn’t able to fully unleash this side of himself with every partner he had, but he was really interested in getting there with Y/N - if she’d let him of course. He wanted to get to know her inside and out, physically and mentally, he felt that he already knew her emotionally. She herself was a giver, a caretaker, an empath - people like that are often the most neglected ones and he wanted to make sure that she never felt neglected again in her life. His hands tightened around her hips as his body caught up with his mind and he smiled and as she planted a kiss on his jaw. Then another and another until she had reached his chin and then she smiled timidly and looked up at him through her lashes, not kissing his lips yet.
“You mean that?” He asked quietly and she nodded, “Alright, baby.” He smiled and then leaned down to peck her lips quickly before stepping back a bit to bend down to the little drawers under the station to grab a second skin patch for his tattoo.
Y/N was confused, she was preparing for him to do something about the sticky mess in her panties, or at least ask her to take care of his hard on, but he didn’t. Maybe she had read him wrong, she could’ve sworn that he was a dominant type and that given the chance he would take what was his, but it seemed that he was a gentle giant. Maybe she needed to take charge if she wanted more from him.
“Wanna help me?” He asked with a chuckle and her eyebrows shot up as she bit her bottom lip and nodded.
“Right, yeah of course!” She responded and got off of the counter and lathered on some hand sanitizer before opening up the patch and covering his fresh ink. She smiled up at him, “Good to go.” She said softly and he just looked at her for a moment.
“You like taking care of people, huh?” He asked and she shrugged.
“I guess so.” She smiled as she straightened up.
“It makes you feel good about yourself?” He asked and she creased her eyebrows in a little bit.
“I mean yeah, but that’s not why I do it. I guess you just never know who gets that sort of treatment regularly and who doesn’t. So if they have to deal with me I’m sure as hell going to make sure they feel good around me, you know?” He nodded and smiled.
“Do you feel like people care about you the same way you care about them?” He asked and she smiled a little sadly.
“Most of the time they don’t. But it doesn’t bother me, that’s expected, most people are takers.” She said with a casual shrug and he hummed. He maybe appeared to be a taker but he was a giver, if she only knew how much he was willing to give. How much of himself he had given before and like she said, been taken advantage of because of what he was willing to give. He gave subtly and discretely in ways that weren’t all that noticeable to begin with but as they spent more time together she would soon realize that she was being well taken care of emotionally, mentally, physically and well, sexually too. That would be the most obvious way for her to know if she wanted that with him.
“That they are.” He agreed and smiled at her, “Thank you again for my tattoo. I’m quite literally obsessed with it.” He hummed and she was beaming with pride.
“Send me that picture so I can post it.” She insisted and he nodded.
“Right!” He chuckled and went and did just that before they started cleaning up while making some small talk.
Finally they were heading out towards the back exit and as the heavy metal door shut behind them she gave it a tug to ensure it was locked properly and with she turned towards him. He could feel her expectation radiating off of her, it made him want to grin teasingly. He was keen on feeling her perfectly soft and plush lips melting against his own too, but he liked to wait; to rile himself up until he couldn’t handle it anymore. Him playing nice and going above and beyond to get her to give him another chance was wonderful for him, he wanted her approval and he felt over the moon knowing that he had successfully made her happy with him again.
Y/N was shy though and he could sense her impatience, but he wanted to know if she’d be the type to ask for what she wanted or just suffer in silence until he decided to kiss her again, whether that be ten seconds or ten days from now. He needed to know what he was working with to be able to fully gain her trust in this respect, after all that’s what any good pleasure dom does - gains his submissive’s complete and unequivocal trust first and foremost. It was just a few seconds of silence as they looked at each other, he knew she wasn’t good with silence, she had said so at the halloween party. It couldn’t have been more than five seconds before her eyes blinked away from his with a timid smile and he sighed a small laugh.
“Sorry, eye contact is hard for me.” She confessed and that just wouldn’t do.
“Why?” He asked gently and she bit her lip before looking up at him again.
“I feel…exposed, I guess? Like people can read my mind and my thoughts.” She explained.
“You know, before we were…cool,” he said and she nodded, “I would get one look at your eyes and know when I’d hurt your feelings or peeved you off or enraged you.” He said.
“And you didn’t care?” She asked with a little bit of hurt laced into her tone and he sighed.
“Of course I did. I’ve always felt bad about it, I just talked myself out of feeling bad.” He admitted, “But I tell you this because it was absolutely mind boggling to me how despite all of the storms quite noticeably brewing inside of you, you held yourself together. Yeah, your eyes showed everything, you were vulnerable and I’d often be prepared to react a certain way and you’d do the opposite of what I thought. So even if you feel exposed, the mental process you go through completely changes everything so you’re…actually quite safe and hard to read. But moreover, it’s admirable, I’ve never met anyone who has so much emotional self-regulation.” He chuckled and she giggled.
“Yeah, mastering that skill has taken a lifetime.” She sighed.
“You don’t have to do that with me, you know? I can handle whatever you throw at me. Believe me.” He said and she chuckled.
“Mmmm, I don’t know about that, H.” She said and he grinned at her, “What?”
“You called me, H.” He said with a smile.
“Oh! I’ve heard Auree calling you that and it just slipped out I guess.” She said bashfully, “Sorry.”
“No, it’s OK. Most of my family and friends call me that. You can too if you want.” He assured her and she smiled.
“OK.” She hummed happily, “Well we should probably go, but I’ll see you tomorrow.” She said as she started walking back towards her car.
“Yeah, I’ll see you tomorrow.” He confirmed with a smile and with that she twirled on her heels and walked off to her car.
Harry had every intent of kissing her again, so he was careful to be quiet as he trailed after her to the back end of the parking lot and right as she got to her door he reached for her waist and turned her around as she gasped.
“Jesus, Harry!” She reprimanded and he smirked as he pressed her against the car.
“Sorry, love, I just had one more question for you.” He informed and she nodded, urging him to go on, “Can I kiss you again? Just one more time before we go.” He said more quietly and she immediately bit her lip as she looked up at him and nodded, “Yeah?” He asked again, breathily, as he leaned down, the tip of his nose skimmed along the length of hers.
“Yes. Please.” She whimpered and he hummed.
“Please?” He asked with a smirk and she looked away bashfully, “No, don’t be embarrassed, love. You have such good manners, I really like that.” He assured as he angled her face back up towards his, “Did say you’re a good girl. My good girl. Right?” He asked and she sighed with a little pout.
“Don’t make fun.”
“I’m not making fun.” He assured her as he inched closer to her mouth, “I like that you wanna be good for me.” He mumbled into the minuscule space between them. She was so patient, much like him. Their lips brushed gently but she made no move to press her mouth further against his, “And you are, Y/N. You’re so good for me. Know you’re itching for me to kiss you, but you’re so patient and respectful, waiting for me do it.” He crooned and she was feeling like putty, the anticipation was killing her, “How long are you willing to wait?” He asked.
“As long as you tell me.” She responded quietly and he grinned. Fuck, she was perfect, the things he could do to her if she decided to delve into his games with him.
“That’s a good girl.” He praised and she bit down on her lip at the sound of it, “Kiss me.” He instructed, voice quiet, yet commanding. He felt her tip-toe to reach his mouth better and she started leaning in and right as their lips grazed he pulled back with a smirk and she looked at his eyes with disappointment, “Kiss me.” He insisted again and she sighed and went back in, her lips puckered out to meet his and he once again pulled out of her reach as she creased her eyebrows in frustration, this made him grin even more, “Come on, kiss me.” He said again and her desperate eyes met his own before she leaned in again and he smirked as he pulled back again.
“Harry.” She pouted though an exhale of exasperation.
“What is it, love?” He asked teasingly with a smile as he rubbed the tips of their noses together playfully.
“You’re teasing too much.” She huffed. Oh, she hadn’t seen the half of it, “Been listening to you and doing everything you say. Just want to taste your lips again.” She sighed and he bit his lip as his eyes met hers and without any further warning he grabbed a hold of her face and went in for another kiss- tongue first.
Y/N moaned as their eager mouths met desperately. She just held her lips open for him as his tongue rolled deliciously against her own. It made her insides feel like mush and for her chest to tighten at the distinguishable feeling. They both hummed and moaned into their kiss, it was one of those kisses that started making you think about how much more you wanted. He started to slow it down until they were leisurely smearing their lips together until he pulled away and sighed as his forehead rested against her own.
“What time is it?” He asked and she grabbed her phone from her pocket and giggled showing him that it was nearly 11 at night, “Jesus, been snogging you for nearly twenty minutes and it only felt like two.” He hummed and she grinned.
“It’s too easy to get carried away with it.” She agreed and he nodded with a hum.
“Alright, love, let’s get you in your car.” He said and she giggled and pulled her door open and settled in as he stood there, “See you in the morning, OK?”
“See you.” She smiled before he shut her door and she started her car. He then hurried over to his and after a few moments they both went their separate ways.
*************
On his way home Harry could not stop smiling. He was so fucking happy that he had finally got to feel Y/N’s lips against his own. He got home and it still felt like he was in a dream of sorts, he was just going through the motions of getting ready for bed and when he finally settled into his mattress (he still hadn’t built his bed frame) he just tucked his arms behind his head and stared at the ceiling just thinking about her. About the sweet, young, American apprentice who finessed her way into his heart with her kind, caring, and compassionate way of being. He must admit that even in her irritated state he liked her. He liked how alive she could make him feel. Without even giving it a second thought he reached for his phone and dialed her number, it rang a couple of times before it stopped and his entire body just froze for a second, waiting impatiently to hear her voice. He hadn’t felt this way about anyone in…a long, long while. He started to remember her, a dark cloud started to cloud his mind and then Y/N’s sweet voice swept in at the last seconds, breaking all of the darkness with her light.
“Hello?” She nearly whispered into the receiver and he smiled again. It made him feel like they were beside each other and speaking quietly into the night. He adored the sweet timbre of her voice.
“I can’t stop thinking about us kissing.” He confessed quietly, though there was a suspenseful air of trepidation to his vulnerable confession. He felt his chest tighten with the feeling of anxiety for being so open about it as he awaited her response. For a second he even felt regretful of calling her at this hour and saying anything at all.
“I can’t either.” She whispered back and he could hear the smile in her voice. He felt a sense of relief wash over him as his muscles relaxed at her confirmation of feeling the same way about their kisses as him.
“I can’t wait to do it again.” He flirted with a smirk. He could just picture her looking away bashfully with warm cheeks. And she certainly was blushing, but she was nuzzling into the pillow beside her and as she inhaled to get a whiff of his cologne. It was probably from the night he stayed over. She really needed to wash it but it was comforting for her, so she had just neglected that one a bit.
“My pillow still smells like your cologne.” She informed him, changing the subject a bit and he smiled upon hearing that.
“Is that a good thing or a bad thing?” He inquired and she grinned.
“Not a bad thing at all. Your cologne smells really good.” She admitted and he hummed.
“I’m glad you like it.” He smiled, “Hey tomorrow, do you want to come over and help me build a few more things?” He asked and she smiled.
“Yeah, of course.”
“Cool. We can have dinner and watch a film or something?” He asked and she hummed, “Make out a little bit…” he added in and she giggled. He was a huge sap, which was not at all what she was expecting, but surprisingly she was enjoying it. All her life she was competing with others to get someone’s attention, even while together with them! Harry already gave her his undivided attention and she hadn’t really done anything except be nice to him. She liked knowing without a doubt that he was interested in her.
“Make out a lot?” She asked back with a smile and he chuckled.
“Yeah love, whatever you want.” He assured and that made her smile.
“Ooh, what do you think we should get for dinner? Or are we cooking?” She asked and Harry chuckled.
“Are you hungry?” He asked and she giggled.
“Yeah, actually I kind of am.” She responded and he hummed.
“What are your aunt’s rules regarding late night deliveries?” He mused and she grinned.
“As long as they don’t disturb her sleep she doesn’t care.” She informed, “but don’t worry about it. There’s a Taco Bell around the corner, I can just go real quick.” She said and he tutted.
“Not at this hour, all alone. There are so many creeps out here.” He said and she giggled.
“Very gallant of you, but it’s OK, I promise.” She assured, “Do this at least twice a week.” She confessed and he chuckled and she giggled along with him.
“Of course you do.” He sighed with amusement and she bit her lip.
“But if you want to come over anyway…” she slipped in as their laughter died down and Harry’s mind fogged up without a rational thought within reach at her invitation. It was nearly 12:30… that’s not too late, right? He asked himself.
“Do you want me to?” He asked and she bit her lip as her tummy turned with excitement.
“Yeah.” She said back, “Impromptu sleep over!” She beamed and he hummed.
“OK, send me the address again and I’ll text you when I’m outside.”
“M’kay. Maybe bring your stuff for tomorrow so that you’re not rushing to get home early.” She said.
“Good thinking. And wait for me before going to bloody Taco Bell.” He said and she giggled quietly.
“OK.”
“Alright, see you in a bit.” He said before hanging up. Harry gathered up his things and drove out to her place like a bat out of hell.
Y/N on the other hand wasn’t even hungry anymore, just anxious to see him before her. She really didn’t want to wait until the shop to see him again. To feel his warmth radiating against her, to feel his lips puckering against her own, to hear his voice and his warm puffs of air against her skin. She got up and made her way to the kitchen and as she dug around quietly she opted for a few strawberries to satiate the hunger she felt. She then hurried to brush her teeth and laid in bed awaiting Harry’s text. It came about 10 minutes later and she hurried to the front door, opening it quietly and signaling him over. After a few moments he walked up with a large tote bag draped over his shoulder and a big smile.
“I found something to eat here.” She explained and he hummed as she let him inside and locked up quietly. When she turned around to guide him towards her bedroom he was just a few steps behind her and he leaned down to connect their lips in a quick kiss and she hummed with a smile.
“Sorry, couldn’t wait.” He whispered as he pulled back and she smiled.
“C’mon.” She said, blindly finding his hand and leading him back to her room.
She closed the door behind them, gently pressing it back until it fully shut. Harry was setting his tote down at bench at the end of the bed. He slipped off the jacket he was in so that he was just in his t-shirt and shorts and sat on the edge of her bed and slipped his shoes off. He was just so effortlessly good looking, it was mind boggling. She then came up to him and he opened his legs to let her stand in between them and he hummed delightfully and his eyes closed for a moment as her fingers raked his curls back. When she reached the back of his head she let her fingers massage his scalp and he moaned, letting his head roll back and she smiled. Harry’s whole body was covered in goosebumps at the massage she was giving him. She slowly started coming to a stop and she titled his face up towards hers with a smile. He still felt tingly from the feelings of her fingers in his hair and he was smiling up at her dopily.
“I’ve always wanted to do that.” She confessed with a smile and he chuckled softly.
“I can’t even remember the last time someone did that to me.” He responded. His voice now sounded hoarse and deeper than before and it made her buzz, “When I was a kid my mum used to do that to help me fall asleep. I was the worst at going to bed.” He said and she smiled at his reminiscing, “She would always make me chamomile tea with honey before bed to try and get me drowsy, think she maybe put Benadryl in it sometimes.” He said and Y/N giggled, throwing her head back like she did when she laughed and he bit his lip as he watched her.
“What?” She asked with a smile as she looked at him again and he shook his head bashfully, swallowing the lump in his throat.
“I really like it when you laugh.” He said as he brought his hands to the backs of her thighs, rubbing tenderly, “I like it when you look so happy like tha’.” He said and she bit her lip, the thumping of her heart was surely palpable through her chest. God, she couldn’t even imagine where she’d be today if he had been this way from the start. She had to remind herself that she couldn’t just plop into his lap like she so desperately wanted to, “What’re you pouting about, love?” He asked her with concern. She hadn’t even realized she was pouting.
“Oh nothing, I was just thinking about how I couldn’t just sit on your lap.”
“Oh, right.” He recalled, he was so fucking happy to be with her he had even forgotten the slight burn of his fresh tattoo, “Well lets get in the bed then, yeah?” She nodded and they soon settled in, facing each other. The light from the moon was casting enough of a dim light to allow their eyes to adjust a bit and be able to see each other. Harry reached for her hip and draped his hand over it and she swears he was smirking as he let his hand slide a bit lower so that his fingers were resting on her butt and she squirmed as he gently pinched at it before he laughed softly.
“Stop it, you lecher!” She giggled and he shook his head.
“Don’t think I will.” He said and she rolled her eyes, “Don’t roll your eyes at me.” He whispered and she did it again, “Such a brat.” He huffed and she smiled. He brought his hand up from her side let his fingers trace over her lips, “Even still, gonna kiss you good night.” He whispered and she smiled.
She pressed a quick kiss to the fingers tracing her lips and he smiled at her sweet action. He was just about to pull them away and lean in, but then she slightly parted her lips and let her tongue tickle against his digits and he bit his lip as he felt a lump forming in his throat. He ran his fingers down a bit so that the tips pressed down her bottom lip and then he let it wobble back into place. Her needy eyes met his and he swallowed down the lump in his throat as he let his index and middle fingers trace along her bottom lip a few times, she lightly poked her warm and wet tongue against his finger tips and his heart started pounding and all of the blood in his body started rushing down to his groin. He barely pushed his fingers past her lips, he felt them skim over her bottom row of teeth and his darkened eyes met hers as he pushed them in further. They were both breathing so heavily and as she felt them rub against her tongue lightly she just couldn’t help it anymore and opened up wider and leaned in so that his fingers were fully in her mouth. She squeezed her lips together and sucked.
“Fuck.” Harry sighed breathily at the smooth texture of her hot tongue against the pads of his fingers. Her mouth was warm and wet and it made him think about other parts of her that were warmer and wetter for him. He started to pump his fingers in and out of her mouth slowly and she moaned around them, “You’re so good with your mouth, love.” She moaned at the compliment and he groaned as his cock started to throb and he pushed his fingers in deeper and he felt how she relaxed her jaw and throat to let him sink his fingers into the very back of her mouth, “Oh fuck, love.” He sighed desperately and he didn’t even process it as her hand lifted his shirt and bunched it up near his chest and her other hand then came between them and started to rub over his erection, “Baby-” he gasped and she moaned and sucked his fingers with more fervor.
Harry liked to edge himself. He thought of himself as a pleasure dom, his pleasure always came from bringing his partner as much pleasure as possible. Not that he never got to experience the pleasure, but typically he reserved coming for when he had sex. He would get himself off when he didn’t have a partner, but he would edge himself for days or until he just couldn’t handle it anymore and needed to bust a big load. It had been nearly a week since the last time he got himself off and just feeling her hot, little mouth on his fingers was doing enough to work him up. He needed her to stop before he came.
“Shit!” He moaned as the pad of her thumb found the very leaky tip of his cock and she did nothing but rub over it and smear the mess of his precum over it until his breath was hitching, “Baby, baby, baby, stop! You’re gonna make me come!” He warned breathily and she moaned again and didn’t stop. He tried to pull his fingers out of her mouth to bring his hand down to stop her, but she bit down on them lightly and he moaned. He couldn’t help it as his hips bucked up towards her touch and his abs started to tense and his breath to hitch. His tip was so sensitive, he could feel his precum leaking and wetting the lower parts of his tummy, “Oh fuck…fuuuuck…” he moaned as his cum started to erupt from his red and throbbing tip. She moaned as she felt it oozing out and released his fingers from her mouth as he rolled onto his back, attempting to catch his breath. She leaned over and kissed his lips quickly before lowering herself, “W-wha’re you doing?” He whispered in shock..
“Cleaning your mess.” She mumbled as she planted a kiss over his butterfly tattoo and then rolled her tongue out to lick up the sperm that had spurted out onto his skin.
“Jesus Christ, Y/N…” he whispered almost as if in pain as she quickly licked over the tip of his cock and up his happy trail, leaving his body stiff as a board, awaiting her next move. But he felt her warmth pull away and then he felt her settled back into the pillows. He opened his heavy eyes and turned to her and she just gave him a small smile, “You’re…wild.” He said through a sigh and smile and she giggled quietly.
“I get carried away easily.” She admitted with a soft tone and he smiled. She felt a little embarrassed now as he just smiled at her, they had only kissed for the first time a few hours ago and she had just made him come and licked the cum off of him. She was about to apologize when he bit his lip.
“Y/N, kiss me.” He commanded, “Lemme taste myself on your tongue.” He whispered hotly and she practically turned to mush as he said those words and she surged forward as they started to make out. She moaned as he gently sucked on her tongue, moaning at the slightly salty taste of his cum mixed with the taste of her own mouth. “Let me make you come.” He whispered after their lips parted with a gasp.
“Ummm, it’s OK…it’s ummm, kind of hard for me t-to come with a partner.” She admitted timidly and he furrowed his brows, “OK, actually I’ve never come by someone else.” She rushed out and he looked offended.
She just always felt like there were elements missing with partners. She felt that everything was so mechanical; the build up was hot and she would get aroused, but she never orgasmed. She’d had sore labia and a throbbing clit a lot from the lack of orgasms. When she’d get off though she’d let her mind wander to her fantasies, or sometimes she’d listen to something spicy and get off that way. But the point was that she had a hard time with partners. She didn’t know why but that’s the way it was, which was why she got so carried away when she’d made someone else come, it was the ultimate tease, giving someone something she’d never get back. She was snapped out of her rapid thoughts as Harry kissed her pouted lips.
“How about you let me give it a try?” He asked and she bit her lip, “It won’t be anything crazy, just gonna use my fingers.” He said. His fingers? She thought to herself. Just from hearing that she was mentally preparing for the disappointment and consolation speech she would give him when he didn’t make her come. She wouldn’t bother faking it with him, she felt that he was too smart for that.
“Yeah, OK.” She smiled nervously and he hummed and pushed her to lie on her back and he straddled her hips. He bent his arms to lower himself and to be able to kiss her and after a few seconds he parted from her mouth.
“If you don’t like something just let me know, OK? Or if you want me to stop just tell me to stop. OK?” He informed her and she nodded and he shook his head, “Mm-mmm,” he expressed his disapproval, “Want your words, love.” He said quietly and she swallowed thickly upon hearing that.
“OK.” She whispered, her chest already felt tight with nerves. No one had ever said that to her before. Now she wasn’t sure what to expect. His eyes met hers and despite the tender look he continued to give her there was something else hidden in his eyes. She wasn’t sure but when he spoke his next words she knew that something between them had shifted.
“That’s my good girl.” He said lowly. His eyes scanned over her face slowly and as he looked at her lips he wet his own with his tongue before sinking his top teeth into his fuller bottom lip and then it slipped from below it as his lips quirked up to the left in a boyish, teasing grin. His dimple carved deep into his cheek, it was adorable, but she knew that the cause of his grin was anything but adorable.
“What is it?” She asked timidly.
“I still can’t believe you licked up my cum.” He whispered and she felt herself blush and rolled her lips together to suppress her nervous laugh, “It was fucking hot.” His tone changed, but he was still smirking down at her, “Tastes alright, right?” He asked.
“Yeah. I liked it.” She confessed bashfully and he bit his lip again as he looked over her face once more before he knelt up to look down at the rest of her body. She watched as he ogled her; she was so turned on that her nipples were definitely straining against her old, thinned out baggy t-shirt. He reached his hand out towards her chest, but right before he kneaded his hand into it he pulled it back, barely skimming over the peak of her nipple and that sent her body into high alert mode. She wanted to ask him why he decided not to go for it but he answered that for her instead.
“I’d rather just go for the main event actually.” He said lowly and she hummed. His eyes trailed down to her pajama shorts, they were a bit loose and went down to about mid thigh, “The eternal debate, panties or no panties?” He said with a smile, “What do you think I am?” He asked her and her mind flickered to what had happened not even 10 minutes before.
“No panties, obviously.” She said and he grinned.
“Yeah.” He shrugged with a snigger and she laughed softly.
“OK, so what am I?” She asked and he looked into her eyes. His gaze was so piercing that she didn’t see one of his hands lower to the front of her shorts, “Well?”she asked and he bit his lip to suppress his smirk as he pulled up the material right above the crotch of her shorts, imprinting the shape of her pussy right against the material. She yelped in surprise as the thicker middle seam of the shorts dug against her aching clit and her eyes widened as her hands flew up to cover her mouth. Harry’s face scrunched up as his silent laugh turned into a snigger and she closed her eyes and shook her head as she removed her hands from her mouth.
“I knew it was no panties.” He whispered cheekily.
It was only then that Y/N felt a little tickle down her butt as she shifted a bit. She realized that it was from how wet she was and it took her by surprise, she had never been that wet before; she didn’t even know it was possible. Harry watched her and started to realize what she had just discovered. He could see from his peripherals how her thighs kept squeezing together or slightly shifting.
“You’re so fucking wet for me, aren’t you?” He asked out of the blue with a cocky smile and she bit her lip and nodded. He quirked his eyebrow up expectantly and she widened her eyes in realization.
“Yes. I am.” She responded verbally.
“Yes you are- what?” He pushed further and she blushed as she realized what he wanted. She swallowed thickly before she spoke up.
“I’m s-so fucking wet for you, Harry.” She stammered in a soft and breathy voice and he hummed.
“Yeah, you are.” He hummed haughtily and she swallowed thickly again. He was so fucking sexy, Y/N was reeling. He could ask her to jump off a cliff and she’d do it, “Do you care if I see you bare or do you want me to keep your shorts on?” He asked her.
“You can take ‘em off if you want.” She responded and he smiled.
“OK.” He nodded and she lifted her hips to allow him to slip off her shorts. He folded them up and placed them off to the side before dipping down to kiss her. He shifted to one side of her and spoke into their kiss, “Bend your legs for me, yeah?” She just did it and he knelt in between her legs, careful to not move his thigh too much. Their lips met eagerly and he started to pull back, “Sit up.” He said and she sat up and he grabbed the two pillows on his side of the bed and stuffed them behind her so that she was propped up, “Want you to be able to see.” He hummed and she moaned.
She couldn’t believe how wet she was for him, she could feel her inner walls fluttering and her clit was puffy and aching for attention. She didn’t remember the last time she had felt this on fire. But it was his words, his kisses, his energy. She suddenly gasped as his warm palm cupped over her center. He could already feel on the tips of his fingers how wet she was. He sighed with a smile.
“Shit…” he exhaled and she moaned as he added more pressure and his middle finger prodded right against her entrance. He wiggled his fingers up and down as she whined softly. The smacking, wet sounds of her arousal made him groan as his digits became coated in her arousal, “Fuck, love the sound of your wet pussy.” He growled lowly.
“Oh my god…” She sang in excitement as a wave of pleasure struck her core and expanded through her body.
“Gonna put my fingers in.” He warned her and she nodded, trying her best to relax. He slowly rubbed over her dripping, little hole, “Think I can start with two?” He mumbled into her mouth and she nodded.
“Yes, fuck. Please! I want to feel full.” She whispered desperately and he grinned as he started to push them into her gently. His fingers were obviously longer and thicker than hers, the fit made her body squirm as he sunk in, stretching out her long neglected pussy. She moaned aloud when he finally sunk in to the knuckle.
“Shhh, baby, shhh…” He shushed her with a grin, “Gotta be quiet.” He reminded her and she bit her lip and as he arched his fingers up and rubbed into her g-spot and her warm, velvety walls squeezed his fingers tight, “You’re so tight.” He grunted against her mouth as he thrust his fingers in and out, prodding into her g-spot over and over, her brain was melting as her entire body started to buzz and tingle from the center out. He started going faster and she let out a little squeak as her fists tightened up into the sheets.
“Oh Harry, right there!” She whined quietly, “Right there!” She mewled desperately. She was already starting to feel that familiar tightening in her stomach and her breathing started to become shallow. He then used his thumb to rub circles into her clit which made her gasp and for her mouth to open in a silent scream. Harry felt her muscles pulsate around his digits and he grinned.
“Thought it was hard for you to come with a partner.” He teased and she shivered, “Seems to me you’re already close, baby.” She moaned and he grinned, “Shhhh. Or I’m gonna have to gag you.” He warned and her eyes rolled back. Her body shook with the thrusts of his fingers and she felt her toes start to curl as she rolled her head back and Harry leaned down against her ear and nibbled at her ear lobe, “Still my good girl?” He asked and she nodded, “Good. Want you to come for me then, baby.” She shuddered at his command, “Can you do that for me?” He asked and she nodded.
“Oh my god!” She gasped. Her breathing started to shallow as the fire in the pit of her stomach started to spread through her entire body. Her hips started thrusting up into his fingers and he groaned, “Good baby, fuck yourself on my fingers until you come.” He muttered and suddenly she froze and her breath hitched.
“Fuck Har-” her moan was muffled as he pulled her face into the crook of his neck. He panted through a soft laugh as he felt her legs trembling as she moaned into his neck as she came undone. He started to slow his pace gradually to help her ride it out and he removed his hand from the back of her head as she started breathing hard, letting her head rest back into the pillows. She swallowed thickly as she tried to breathe deeper and he rubbed the tip of his nose playfully against her own as he slowly withdrew his fingers from her.
“You OK, love?” He asked and she nodded.
“Yeah, just… recovering.” She smiled in satisfaction and he grinned, “Thank you for that. I’ve been missing out.” She panted before puckering her lips and he kissed her quickly.
“Anytime, baby. M’gonna get a taste, OK?” He said and she nodded, watching as he knelt upright and brought his cum-coated fingers to his lips and slipped them in. He groaned and shut his eyes as he cleaned off his fingers, “Gonna rush to the bathroom.” She nodded and he hurried out of the bed and quietly snuck out to the bathroom in the hallway that was all her own.
After a few moments he returned with a small towel in hand and he warned her that he was going to clean her up and she was shy about it, no one had ever done aftercare for her, but this was something else. He then helped her get her shorts back on before he settled into the bed. He backed into her and she spooned him and he hummed in comfort as her lips smooched a kiss on his shoulder.
“Still gonna hang out with me after work tomorrow right?” He asked her and she smiled.
“Yeah, of course.” She whispered and he smiled as he nuzzled further into her, “Night, H.”
“Night, baby.” He whispered.
——— Tag List ———
Sorry guys, always forget to add these in 🥲
@sunshinemoonsposts @anotherdudetteinthisworld @matildasatellite @sad-avocado @sunflovverharry @cherrysulewski @daphnesutton @gurugirl @angelqueen99 @slutfortigertattoo @jessitpwk
Lmk if you’d like to be added 😁
#harry styles fanfic#harry styles fan fic#harry styles fanfiction#harry styles#harry styles smut#harry styles fluff#writing#harry styles writing#harry styles mini series#harry styles series#tattoorry#tattoo artist harry styles#tattoo harry fic#harry styles slow burn#harry styles friends to lovers#slow burn fanfic#friends to lovers fanfic#0nlythrowharrybeaux#young american series#young american
153 notes
·
View notes
Text
Young American - Part 2
A wee bit angsty, but it ends well!
Full series masterlist
WC: 9K+
Despite the conversation Y/N and Harry had outside of the tattoo shop, the one where he seemed remorseful for his behavior, Harry’s continued attitude towards her said otherwise. Just the very next day he went off on her because she had forgotten to refill the ink cups in the drawer at his station. It was an honest mistake, she really just forgot! But he felt that she had done it just to get under his skin and went out of his way to confront her about it. That squabble seemed to set the tone for the rest of the day, which no one was witness to because Rosa was still out sick and Y/N was still manning the front.
It didn’t stop there though, it seemed to get worse throughout the week. Rosa came back on Wednesday of that week so Y/N was put back on lots of shadowing, practice, and walk-ins. And since Harry was the one with less work to do, Auree had asked him to check on her tattoo practices. Despite her having tattooed many people, she still found it helpful to practice much more difficult things on the fake skin since most of her walk-in tattoos were very simple and tiny tattoos. Harry was a brutal critic, he would find the tiniest issue and tear her apart for it and he seemed to find a lot of issues with her work. Like right now, she had a migraine coming on, so the last thing on her mind was the fucking practice piece that Harry was looking over. She was just trying to tough it out today and not puke as she often did when she got migraines. It was hard to focus on a thing other than the throbbing worsening on one side of her head.
“Jesus…” Harry mumbled as he looked over one of the mats she had been working on for a couple of hours, “If it were up to me you wouldn’t be allowed anywhere near the clients. Look at this… that line is way too thick. And her arm here is way out of proportion.” He pointed out on the American style pin-up girl she had worked on.
“Yes, shit. I can see that now.” She responded, despite the queasiness she felt.
“How is it possible that you’ve been here for 4 months and you’re getting worse?” He asked her and she sighed, “And look at this!” He pointed out yet another thing that wasn’t wrong but that he stylistically didn’t agree with, but he reamed her on it nonetheless.
“Fuck. Yeah, I know this is not my best work but-”
“I don’t want to hear excuses, Y/N. Clients sure as shit aren’t going to want to hear excuses when you’ve botched their fucking tattoo!” He berated her, “If you’re not going to take this seriously maybe your mind was on the right track last week and you should quit.” He said with frustration as he dropped the square of silicone skin on the counter before her and she felt her chest tighten.
It was truly demoralizing to hear an artist she had looked up to say that to her. Not just that, her head hurt so bad and she felt like she was going to be sick at any second.
“I am serious about it, but-”
“I just said there are no valid excuses for giving a shitty tattoo. You don’t get do-overs on clients, Y/N. Either you can do it or you can’t. I’m sure as shit not going to waste my time inspecting your work when you clearly can’t deliver.” He said lowly and walked away.
After that interaction the rest of her day inched by so slowly. It was depressing how slow it went. She caught Auree on her way out and told her she had a big migraine and would let her know if she’d be able to come in the next day. Auree was going on an little vacation and Y/N didn’t want to disrupt her time away, so she just told her now and Auree was more than OK with her being off if needed and with that she took off and Y/N finished up her tasks before also heading home for the night.
**********
Y/N’s migraine didn’t go away. She discovered this at 6am when her alarm was blaring beneath her pillows. She groaned and switched her phone to silence in irritation at it’s harsh interruption. A low and pained groan fluttered out of her mouth as she felt the throbbing intensify from the loud sound. She shook her head a little and squinted at the screen glaring at her in its full brightness but whatever movement she had just made suddenly made her extremely nauseous and she barely made it to the toilet before she started heaving up whatever contents her stomach could get rid of.
“Fuck.” She mumbled with tears in her eyes as the throbbing sensation on one side of her head just pounded torturously after the force of vomiting. She sat slumped against the bathroom wall for a few minutes before brushing her teeth and then carefully getting back into bed and texting Auree that she was still sick and after that she just fell back asleep.
***********
As was his routine, Harry showed up at the shop at about 8:30 in the morning. He was expecting to see Y/N fluttering around, headphones in as she accustomed after he’d chewed her out about something the day prior. They found it easier to just block each other out when the frustration had carried over into the next day. He realized that he did it a lot more than her, she’d only done it twice before. The first time she did it was a week prior, after she shared that she was thinking of quitting the apprenticeship. The second time was on Monday when he had gone off on her the day before for forgetting to put ink cups into his supply drawer. And maybe tomorrow would be another one of those days for her because it didn’t look like anything was prepped yet and he was annoyed as he wanted to work at his station.
Harry walked around to see where she was, he could’ve sworn he saw her car outside, but when he went back out to check the parking lot behind the shop it was just his car. He went back inside and decided not to think about it too much. Maybe Auree had her run some errands since she was on vacation until next Tuesday. With that, he just went to prepping the stations, he had nothing better to do anyway and maybe she could learn a thing or two from his prep work.
It was now 9am and Harry was starting to get a little worried for some reason he didn’t want to explore at the moment, but this wasn’t normal for Y/N. He was about to text Rosa when she came in greeting him with a smile.
“Hey, H!” She said cheerfully.
“Ummm, Y/N’s not here yet. Do you know where she might be?” He asked her and she furrowed her eyebrows.
“Oh, that’s strange.” Rosa said and pulled her phone out of her pocket and she hummed, “She hasn’t texted me anything about not coming in.” She said and then went to her contact and called her and the phone rang out until she got her voicemail, “Ummm, it went to voicemail. Let me try Auree, maybe she knows something.” She said and called Auree and her phone went straight to voicemail, “Well, Auree’s probably still on the plane. We can ask G when he comes in?” Rosa suggested he nodded and they went back to doin their thing. Ten minutes later Rosa came back with a frown, “I’ve tried a few times and still no answer.” She said showing Harry five more calls, “I’m getting a little worried.” She admitted to him.
“Morning, losers.” Vy teased as she stepped into the studio and Harry who normally just teased her back, frowned. “What’re you guys all huddled up about?” She asked as she set her things down on her counter.
“Have you heard anything from Y/N? Like where she might be?” Harry asked her immediately.
“Mmmm, no. Last I saw her was last night before I left, she went to Auree’s office to talk to her before she left though. Y/N wasn’t looking too good.” She said and Harry frowned as he heard this and suddenly his words telling her that maybe she should just quit were echoing in his head.
“A-are you sure?” He asked her and she nodded.
“Yeah, maybe we just need to wait for Auree to get back to us. Y/N’s phone keeps ringing out to the voicemail and she hasn’t come in.” Rosa explained to Vy and she frowned.
“That’s really weird…maybe she had an emergency or something happened-”
“Nothing happened to her, you idiot.” Harry interrupted with an edge to his tone and Vy scoffed.
“Screw you, Harry. Why do you even care, huh? I’ve seen and heard the way you’ve been towards her these last few days.” Vy snapped and Rosa frowned.
“What do you mean?” She asked Vy.
“Harry’s been a total dick to Y/N since Auree put him in charge of her training. He made her cry on Tuesday.” Vy said and Harry sighed.
“No I didn’t.” He said to Vy, “I didn’t make her cry.” He then turned to Rosa who was frowning.
“You did, Harry! I saw her crying in the lounge after you had said something to her. I asked her if you had said something to her and she shook her head and I pressed her on it and she just told me to leave it alone. I then asked her if she wanted me to go and get Auree and she said no and promised me she would deal with it. Whatever that meant.” Vy confronted Harry.
“Jesus, Harry.” Rosa grumbled and Harry frowned, “Well, we shouldn’t be pointing fingers if we don’t know what’s actually happening. Let’s just wait until G gets here.” Rosa said.
“Speaking of the devil…” Vy said as G came into the studio area of the shop.
“What’s going on?” G asked with a smile and Harry frowned, this was going to get bad and they would surely tell Eddie that he was out of line and get him fired.
“Y/N hasn’t shown up yet and we can’t reach her at all.” Rosa explained and his smile dropped, “Do you have any idea of where she might be?”
“Ummm, no. She wasn’t doing too well yesterday towards the end of the day though.” He said and Vy glared at Harry, “Maybe she’s out sick.” He said.
“She never said anything to me and Auree didn’t mention anything either before leaving. Can you try her?” Rosa said and he nodded and tried calling and it also rang out until it went to voicemail.
“Yeah, she’s not answering.” He said which validated everyone’s concern now, “I’ll try again later, OK?” He said to everyone and they all nodded and dispersed.
The air was a bit tense through out the day and it was a little after 1pm when G went into the lounge for his lunch and Harry followed after him.
“Hey, man.” He said and G turned towards him.
“Hey, what’s up?” G said as he pulled his salad out of the fridge.
“Ummm, are you sure Y/N didn’t say anything to you about why she’s not here?” He asked again.
“Why do you care?” He asked Harry who sighed. All day he had this weird throbbing feeling in his throat and chest. What if he had pushed her too far? What if something had happened to her and he never got the chance to make it right? That put an even worse feeling in his chest.
“I can’t care about her not being here? I’ll have to pick her slack up all day.” Harry responded in such a bratty way despite the lump that seemed to be permanently lodged in his throat and G just shook his head.
“Maybe she took your advise from yesterday and decided to quit.” G quipped and Harry frowned.
“G-”
“Is that why you’re so worried about it?” He asked and Harry bit his lip.
“If you know where she’s at and you’re being a prick on purpose-”
“I haven’t heard from her either, asshole. She’s my friend and I’m worried about her too.” G said and Harry sighed and just walked over to the front where Rosa was looking through the appointments for the day.
“Hey, H.” She said softly.
“Haven’t heard from her?”
“No. Or Auree.”
“Jesus… I may have made her cry, but she just really pissed me off that day and-”
“Harry, there’s never a valid reason for making someone else feel that upset. She’s not as experienced as all of you. She’s just an apprentice, she’s been here a while but she’s still learning, OK? And she’s really good for the little experience she has. You need to cut her some slack.” Rosa said and Harry nodded.
“Can I use your keys, need to grab something from the supply room.”
“Yeah, here.” Rosa said and Harry thanked her before actually heading back and into Auree’s office. He looked through some of the drawers she had and he found the emergency contact papers and he snapped a quick picture of Y/N’s before heading out and returning the keys to Rosa. He then snuck out of the back door and looked at the picture and then dialed the number.
“C’mon, Y/N…pick up.” He whispered as the line rang and rang and then there was silence for a moment, “Hello?” Your call has been forwarded to an automatic voice-, “Shit.” He mumbled and hung up. He then looked back at the picture to see if he had put in the correct number and he had. He then saw her emergency contact below. He bit his lip and decided he would just call it. It rang a few times before it stopped, “Hello?” He spoke tentatively.’
“Who is this?”
“Hi, my name is Harry. Is this Juliana?” He asked.
“Yes and Harry? I don’t know a Harry.” She said with a questioning tone.
“Oh right, sorry. I’m from English Graffiti, the tattoo shop Y/N’s the apprentice for?”
“Oh! Is there something I can help you with?” She asked him.
“I don’t meant to alarm you at all but have you heard from her today? We’ve been trying to get a hold of her all bloody day and we’re really worried about her.” He explained. Now that he was alone the anxiety in his voice came clean through.
“Ummm, there must be some confusion, she’s home sick. Since yesterday she had a migraine. The poor thing gets these every now and again, but they’re really awful and can last for days. She’s been sleeping nearly all day.” She explained, “Maybe that’s why she hasn’t been picking up.” Upon hearing that Harry felt a sense of relief completely wash over.
“Oh, thank god.” He sighed and the woman chuckled, “Our manager left for vacation yesterday and she probably forgot to tell us that she wouldn’t be coming in.” He explained, “Just wanted to check with you because we’ve all been thinking something was wrong all day.” He said.
“No, apart from the killer headaches she’s good. If she wakes up I’ll have her call you or text you?”
“Oh no, that’s fine. I’ll just let everyone else know that she’s alright. Thank you.” He assured.
“Alright, hon. Thanks for checking in.”
“Yeah, hope she feels better soon. Just let her know if she needs another day or something she can text Rosa. She’s the assistant manager.”
“Alright, buh-bye.”
“Bye.” Harry said and hung up.
At least she was alive and hadn’t quit to his knowledge… she had given him quite a scare with that. He really needed to sit with the feelings he’d had all day, pure anxiety, guilt, and concern. Plus, now two of his colleagues had first hand-witnessed how his actions had impacted Y/N. He didn’t want them to think he was an asshole. Well maybe, it was a little late for that but he could still make it right. Harry took a little breather for a few minutes, he was deciding on whether he should text her and see how she was feeling; but after giving it some thought he decided that it would be best to talk with her in person when she returned. He made it back inside just as Rosa was telling everyone that Y/N had texted her and informed her she was out sick and that she had talked to Auree about it before she left. Auree also got back to Rosa eventually, her phone had died and she had left her charger in her stowed away luggage and hadn’t been able to use it until she had arrived at her destination.
The day was closing out and Vy had just finished her final appointment. She saw that Harry had started to clean up, as Y/N usually would if she were around. So after saying her goodbye to her client she went over to Harry.
“Hey, sorry for throwing you under the bus like that earlier.” She apologized and he slightly turned to her as he moved to the next empty station and sprayed down the surface with disinfectant.
“It’s alright. I kind of deserved it, I was a complete prick to Y/N.”
“Why though?” Vy asked and he sighed as moved to the next station.
“I don’t know…” he fibbed and she rolled her eyes.
“You like her or something?” She asked with an unimpressed expression on her face.
“No. I mean, she is kinda hot, but it’s nothing like that.” He stated and she looked at him skeptically.
“I just don’t get it, H. You were literally in the same boat as her for the longest time. Out of all of us you should understand how the apprenticeship thing can go. If anyone should be in her corner here it’s you.” Vy said.
“I know that. I’ve just been having a tough time settling in and getting things going for myself. I think it’s just easier to take it out on her since she doesn’t know stuff and whatnot.” He said to her and she sighed upon hearing this.
“It’s gonna get better. You’re a great artist, Harry.” Vy assured him and he smiled. “Now, I have another question for you.” She said.
“Alright, shoot.”
“Why didn’t you wipe the disinfectant?” She questioned and he chuckled.
“I actually learned that from Y/N. Apparently on the backs of the bottles it says it has to like marinate on surfaces for a little bit to really disinfect, so yeah. That’s why it’s just sitting here.” He said and she hummed.
“Interesting. Are you gonna apologize to Y/N?”
“Yeah. When she’s back though. Unsurprisingly she’s not too happy with me.” He reminded and she nodded.
“Of course. Well, just make it right, OK?” Vy asked and Harry nodded in assurance.
“I will.” He confirmed.
*************
Y/N was feeling a bit better in the evening, so when G spontaneously dropped by to check in she told her aunt to let him in.
“Come in!” She called out when she heard a few knocks on her door and in came G with a smile.
“Hey, how you feeling?”
“It’s manageable right now.” She said.
“Good. We missed you at work today.” He said and then her eyes opened wide.
“I just recalled, Harry called my aunt!” She disclosed and G’s eyes widened.
“He what?” G asked in disbelief and she nodded.
“Yeah, she told me that a guy with a British accent called because he was worried about where I might be.” She smiled with satisfaction. Maybe he had a heart after all…she thought to herself.
“Well, yeah that’s accurate. He was freaking out almost all morning about it. I think he thought that he had definitely made you quit after yesterday.” G cackled and she giggled, “He was freaking out! I have never seen him so concerned!”
“Serves him right…” Y/N mumbled and G nodded with a grin.
“I mean, he must be a nice guy if Eddie has been friends with him this whole time.” G speculated.
“I guess…I mean, he was nice to me once and then shit on it two seconds later. I just don’t get his logic for treating me like shit. Do you think if I just don’t interact with him it would be unprofessional? Like of course, I’ll talk with him if it’s work related, but I’d avoid him at all other costs.” She said and G shook his head.
“No, I don’t think you’d be wrong for that.” He said and she nodded.
After a bit more chatting he informed her that he had actually brought her some pho and they could eat together if she was up for it and after their meal he was leaving and Y/N was heading back to her room after bidding her aunt a good night. As she laid there staring at her ceiling she couldn’t help but feel a tinge of satisfaction knowing that Harry felt bad, even guilty perhaps, because of what he had said to her. But to the point that he called her aunt somehow? It was too good and so insane! And if she could, she would totally tease him about it until the day he died. But also, it kind of made her angry that he was so arrogant and self-important that he thought his words could break her down so much that she would actually quit.
Yes, she had given it serious thought, but because as she had told him before, she deserved more than someone who was half-assed helping her. She knew she was good, Eddie didn’t just choose her for nothing, his Y/Nidation gave her confidence in her abilities and a lot of what she learned came directly from him. So if Harry had an issue with how she did things that meant he had an issue with Eddie, and there was no way that was the case.
Harry was a total mind fuck to her. The part of her that loved mysteries and puzzles was awakened around him. She wanted to figure him out, wanted to see what his soft spot was and hopefully get him to ease up on her. But then on the other hand, she knew that engaging with him was probably not going to have the desired outcome and once again, with some snarky remark he would just enrage and disappoint her. So what was the point of even trying to be nice and win him over? Maybe she could just continue to do it for her own good karma then.
…. A COUPLE DAYS LATER ….
It was odd for someone to be at the shop before Y/N, but lo and behold, Harry was in before her. She knew it was him because he either drove a motorcycle or his classic, yellow Ferrari; today it was the motorcycle. She took three deep breaths as she approached the back door to get inside. She wondered for a few seconds if she was on the devil’s fun list because after having a three day migraine, the last thing she needed was to be greeted first thing in the morning by one, Harry Styles. She rolled her shoulders back and exhaled away the negative thoughts before opening up the door and heading to the lounge/lockers area. As she turned into the room she was met with Harry pouring a mug of coffee.
“Morning.” She mumbled and he looked up.
“Good morning.” He responded with a small smile, “This is actually for you.” He said and her eye brows lifted in slight surprise.
“Ummm-”
“I read somewhere that caffeine can help migraines - well just headaches in general and I ummm, yeah…” He stopped awkwardly and abruptly, “Just in case you’re still dealing with a little pain.” He said and she nodded.
“OK, you can just leave it there. I’ll grab it once I’ve settled in.” She said and he nodded.
“Right of course.”
“Yeah, thanks.” She said awkwardly and he offered one last half-smile before he set the mug down and hurried out.
“What the fuck?” She mumbled to herself as she put her things in her locker and then put her food container in the fridge.
She looked down into the steaming mug with the gorgeously aromatic brew and wondered if he had poisoned it. But then she thought that even if he had and she passed on, at least she wouldn’t have to see him ever again. With that little grain of hope and acceptance she took a sip and then headed out to start setting up. Harry was cooperative when she got to his station and didn’t make any remarks to her about anything. She recalled G mentioning he was in a right state the first day she had not shown up, so maybe he was feeling like he needed to compensate for his guilt and se’d let him.
She finished setting up and then went back for her coffee before she settled herself over at one of the drawing stations. She had been looking though what she had left the last time, it was the classic American style stuff. She struggled a lot with the animals from certain angles, her proportions would be a little bit off. Her last drawing had been of a heart-spotted leopard and the lines were not clean at all on that one, she knew her work on the pin-ups weren’t great, but she was seeing the same thing here. She wanted to try the pin-ups again and then show them to Harry - she was confident that she could do a much better job without her head feeling like it would explode at any given moment. So she got started and after about 15 minutes she saw a slight obstruction to the overhead light and knew Harry was likely looking down at her work.
“That’s much better than last time.” He said and she hummed in agreement, “Probably wasn’t coming out because you weren’t feeling well.” He said.
“Yeah, that’s what I was attempting to tell you and then you said that clients wouldn’t be interested in hearing any excuses when they got a shitty tattoo. Which is the truth so…” she trailed off and continued and he sighed.
“Can you take a break for a second?” He asked and she put her things down and spun around in the stool to face him, waiting for him to continue expectantly. “Y/N, I…” he paused and swallowed thickly, “I’m really sorry for how I’ve been treating you. You’re right, I’ve been an absolute asshole. Literally, the prince of all pricks and you have done absolutely nothing wrong to deserve that kind of treatment from me.” He said and she stayed with a cold and guarded exterior, she was waiting for the catch.
“I think I was just…jealous of you. Eddie talked to me about you from the day he found you at that tattoo con. When he got a copy of your portfolio he video called me to look over your work with him, he distinctly said that you would probably be as good as and even better than some of us within a few years. Then to hear him say that your first tattoos were top notch it made me feel…subpar. It made me wonder if maybe he was thinking about me when he told me that you’d be better than some of us. And then you started tattooing and people started asking for you to tattoo them for walk-ins instead of me and I…” he huffed, “I guess it confirmed what I was so scared of.” He said and she felt her heart ache a bit for him.
“Coming out here and being away from my family and everything I’ve ever known has been… really hard, to say the least. And I’m not saying that as an excuse, I’m just letting you know.” He explained and she just watched and listened attentively, “I guess what I’m trying to say is that I’ve been a dick because I’m jealous and feeling a little insecure right now. I’m sorry for everything. For not being a great mentor and for tearing you down and for undermining your talent. I mean, I started when I was 17 and I didn’t start to get really well known until I was about 23… and you’re how old now?”
“24.”
“24, Jesus… And you’ve only been tattooing for like a month and you really are better than most artists I know when they started out!”
“That’s not even true.” She sighed with a small smile and a shake of her head.
“It is!” He confirmed, “I was…or I think I still am intimidated by you, Y/N.” He admitted. “And again it’s not an excuse to be a dick, but it’s the reason I was being a dick and it wasn’t cool. So again, I’m sorry and I won’t do anything like that again.” He apologized. “I’ve been thinking a lot about what you told me a few weeks ago, in the parking lot?” He asked her and she nodded, “I know that you’ve been working hard at this for years and you’re right, you don’t deserve to be treated this way and I don’t want to be the reason that you leave. I know anyone would be lucky to take you on, but ummm, you should stay here with all of us. I truly believe that this is the best place for you.” He finished and inhaled deeply and he seemed visibly relaxed now that he had gotten that all off of his chest.
To be quite honest, he had been mentally rehearsing talking points he wanted to make to her and he didn’t end up using any of them, he just let the words flow as he felt and she seemed to have taken them well from the expression on her face. Now he was waiting on her and that was just as scary as having to say he was sorry.
“OK.” She responded after a beat of silence, “Thank you for that.”
“Cool, so we can just pretend like none of this ever happened and start from zero. I’d like to take a shot at being friends or maybe we start with me being your mentor like you had originally hoped?” He asked with a small, but hopeful smile and she sighed.
“Ummm…look Harry, I do forgive you for everything that happened before. And I really do sympathize with what you’ve got going on that has contributed to all of this, but I have my reservations about things moving forward. The past is the past and I believe that things will be better from here on out but that doesn’t change my experience with you.” She explained as gently as she could and he frowned a bit, “You were really mean, Harry.” She said, “And I don’t mean to shit all over your effort, I really appreciate it but I don’t want to be friends with you. And apart from you looking over my practice pieces or whatever else Auree wants you to work on with me, I don’t think we need to interact.” She said and he felt completely disappointed in her response. There was a giant knot forming in his throat and he had no idea why it was hitting him so hard, “I swear, I have nothing against you and again, thank you for making things right, but I’m not interested in anything more than getting along at work.” She emphasized and waited for him to respond.
“But…” he started and then trailed off and she felt so bad as she saw the look in his eyes. But she didn’t trust him in the slightest. His eyes met her own again and he could see that her walls were still high and so instead of trying to defy her decision he just shut up and nodded, “OK, I understand and I respect your decision.” He said and that quite literally shocked her.
“Thank you.” She said quietly and he nibbled on his lip for a moment before just turning around and heading back to his station and putting on his headphones.
Harry still felt like shit. He had been so awful to her that she wanted nothing to do with him! And while her reaction and rejection were justified, it genuinely hurt his feelings. Eddie was right in saying that she was like him, they were both talented and fast learners, but they were both also headstrong and guarded. As he sat there wallowing in the feeling of utter defeat and rejection at least he knew that she wasn’t mad at him.
***********
In the weeks that followed Y/N stayed true to what she had said, she was nice and professional towards him, definitely not as smiley as she was with those she had established a stronger friendship with, but she was nice. He did find that he still gravitated towards her when he was frustrated though. Before it was to take his frustrations out on her, but now that they were on good terms, he realized that he went towards her because unlike everyone else, she would just stay quiet and let him rant about things, even if they had nothing to do with her. And when he was done she would just ask him in the calmest tone if there was anything she could do to help, as if he hadn’t been fuming angry seconds before. She was solution and action driven in moments when he was just frozen with anger and frustration. He did tend to have a very tunneled vision when he was upset and he liked that she would help him work past that. When he didn’t have a stick up his ass about her he really saw all of her wonderful qualities and he found himself feeling jealous again, but not of her, but of those that were privy to the extra sweetness she brought to their lives.
He wondered if she would ever change her mind about him? If she would be willing to give him another chance so that she could see that he wasn’t forcibly playing nice with her, he was a really nice guy! Genuinely! But like everything and everyone, there are not so pleasant things about him too and he’s human and he makes mistakes, this one was a big one. In all his hurt he was carrying and his arrogance due to his wounded pride he really fucked up the possibility of a great relationship and that just weighed heavily on him.
It made him sad because this was precisely why he left England. He had tarnished his relationship with his family and friends, he was ashamed of the hurt he caused and he was alone. He needed a fresh start, a new perspective, a chance to make new friends and once again, heh ad pushed mostly everyone away. He gave it a lot of thought over the past few weeks after she just set the boundary with him to only interacting when needed; she was still o kind to him, it made made him want to prove himself. All he knew was that he didn’t want to miss out on good people, he needed to stop pushing them away and open himself up to the possibility of finding happiness again. He had to fix this somehow. Someway he was going to fix it.
…. A FEW WEEKS LATER ….
The day had been rather slow; G’s appointment had an emergency and needed to reschedule, Vy was in between big pieces, and Harry well, he was still in the stages of building up his clientele, he’d had a few tattoos and plenty of consultations, five in the last few weeks, but it seemed that no one had really bitten yet to get a really big piece and well, Y/N and Rosa had just been hanging out at the front. Auree had been out and doing promo for the shop, she had friends in TV and radio and was really trying to bring more business in. So now, they were about two hours from closing and all twiddling their thumbs after doing some cleaning.
“Y/N,” Vy said, coming out to the front.
“Yeah?” She asked?
“I have a job for you if you want to come on back?”
“Ummm OK. Talk to you later.” She smiled to Rosa before following Vy back to her station, “OK, what can I help with?” She asked with a smile.
“I need you to touch up some of my tattoos.” She said with a smile and Y/N’s eyebrows shot up and upon hearing that both G and Harry glanced over to them.
“Are you sure?”
“Yeah, girl! C’mon. Even have the color ready for the flowers.” Vy said as she sat in her chair and Y/N headed over to put on some gloves. Harry and G wandered over and she started feeling a little bit more nervous. Vy’s tattoos were very intricate and symmetrical, if she screwed something up it would be very noticeable. As she sat down beside her with the machine in hand she started feeling a bit more nervous.
“So what am I doing again?”
“Just touch up the red for me on my arm and then we can talk about the touch ups on my back.” Vy said and Y/N pressed the pedal on the machine, making it buzz to life. She could feel Harry’s gaze intent on her and she looked up at him and was more than appeased when she saw that he was smiling at her.
“It’s just coloring it in, you got this.” He said and everyone seemed a bit shocked to hear that come out of his mouth, but they didn’t say anything and she just nodded and went for it. It only took about 20 minutes to fill in all of her flowers. And then Vy asked her to touch up some little things on her back and was showing her on a mirror what she wanted cleaned up.
“I have to go to the bathroom don’t start without me!” G said and they all chuckled as he rushed away. Harry switched out her ink as Vy settled on the chair, Y/N was looking over the areas she had said she wanted the lines touched up.
“Before you start what do you need to make sure you do?” Harry asked her and she bit her lip, “Look at all of those intricate shapes and lines you need to replicate.” He hinted and then her eyebrows raised as she turned to Harry.
“I need to make sure the skin is taut enough to get the exact shape?” She asked and he smiled and nodded.
“Exactly, good job.” He smiled and Vy smiled as Harry encouraged Y/N, “Don’t forget that you can tell her how she should position herself so that it’s comfortable for you to tattoo her.” He reminded and she nodded.
She eventually just asked Vy to lay on her her stomach because it was easier for her to work horizontally to start and so she did and when G came back she started the touching up. Both he and Harry were encouraging her along the way and Vy, being a heavily tattooed person, was taking it like a champ, which was less nerve-racking for her. When she finished up and showed Vy she was very pleased with her touch-ups.
“I’m next in line.” G said as Y/N cleaned up and she giggled. A little bit after, they all got ready to close up for the day.
“Hey guys, so next Saturday my husband and I are throwing a little halloween party at our house. We do it every year. I’ll text you all the details and if you’re up to it feel free to come, I’d love to see you all there.” Vy announced and everyone nodded in excitement and thanked her for the invite and finished up for the day. G was waiting on Y/N to have some dinner, but he was chatting with Rosa up front while he waited.
“You did really well with Vy.” Harry said as he finished packing up his things. He seemed to be leaving extra early today, he usually walked out a few minutes before her or at the same time.
“Thank you. And thank you for talking me through some of the things, it was really helpful.” She said with a smile and he nodded.
“Good. Well, have a good one, I’ll see you tomorrow.” He said and she nodded and waved goodbye as he headed out of the back. She finished sweeping and soon Rosa and G were coming back to the studio.
“Ready?” He asked and Y/N nodded, “Rosa’s gonna join us.”
“OK perfect! The more the merrier!” Y/N smiled and they soon grabbed all of their things and headed out for some sushi.
**************
They hadn’t been sitting at the table for more than two minutes when G spoke up and offered up a topic of conversation with his commentary.
“So Harry’s been really nice to you.” He said and Y/N glanced up from the menu.
By now, it was no secret that things had been rough with them at the start. It’s not that they had aired their dirty laundry to everyone, but there was definitely less tension and a noticeably better vibe than before.
“Yeah, we talked it out a few weeks ago.” She said before glancing down at her end again.
“And you didn’t say anything?” He asked in shock and she sighed.
“He just…got a little bit personal and I didn’t think he would appreciate me going off to talk about it with anyone. But it’s settled.” She assured him and Rosa who smiled.
“Well that’s really good! He seems to be in a better mood too, so I’m sure being on good terms with you has helped with that.” Rosa added.
“I think so too.” Y/N smiled.
“You should’ve heard him when she was tattooing Vy! Just coaching her through some things. It was sweet.” G said and Y/N rolled her eyes as Rosa cooed.
“I would certainly hope he coaches me through stuff, he’s the one in charge of my training.” She reminded and G huffed as Y/N took a sip of her water.
“Vy told me that he said you were hot.” Rosa said with a grin and Y/N choked on her water. Her eyes teared up and she coughed until the discomfort had cleared only to see G and Rosa laughing at her.
“You guys are dicks.” She said and took a slow sip before clearing her throat.
“What if he has a little crush on you?” Rosa added with an endeared pout.
“Oh, he certainly doesn’t.” Y/N assured the two.
“He is hot though!” Rosa said, “I mean, anyone with a functioning brain can see that he’s attractive.” She said looking to G and then shifting her attention back to Y/N.
“I mean, he’s not really my type, but yeah, he’s hot.” G accepted and then they both looked to her expectantly.
“What?” She asked and Rosa rolled her eyes, “He’s not my type either, but I guess he’s cute.” She shrugged before looking back down to her menu and then Rosa started talking about the amount of walk-ins that would try to leave him their number or get his email. Y/N had experienced that once so she was able to corroborate that story.
Y/N had been lying through her teeth because in reality Harry was exactly her type. Tall, slender, heavily tattooed, curly haired, talented, pretty and dimply-smiled, mysterious… that’s also why it was so disappointing to her that he had been such a dick to her from the get go. She had thought all of him was alluring at the start, not just his art. But his awful personality had really put her off of him. Y/N was one of those people that had a hard time looking past hurtful things.
When you’ve been mistreated and hurt so many times it’s kind of hard to trust and give people second chances after they’ve wronged you. She wasn’t one to hold a grudge and stay upset forever, but were they not working in the same place she would have probably told him to go play on the highway and leave her alone, she didn’t need that energy in her life. But the fact that they would be around each other professionally for who knows how long pushed her to give him a second chance, it was certainly on her terms, but he at least was appreciative of that and wasn’t taking it for granted. She recalls him saying something about respecting her decision and it made her smile when she thought about him keeping his word. He had been incredibly respectful of her boundary and had not even gone near the fence to test if he could get away with more. She certainly had her reservations about him but he had been a fucking dream lately. If only he had been that way from the start…
When she tuned back into the conversation G and Rose were debating about what sushi rolls to get before asking her what she was thinking of getting, to which she replied “anything with spicy tuna” and they chuckled. Minutes they later they placed their orders and now that they were just waiting for the food to come Rosa spoke up and asked them the question that had actually been on her mind as well.
“So are you guys gonna go to Vy’s party?”
“I can’t, it’s my grandparent’s 60th wedding anniversary that same day and we’re having this huge party for it.” G said, “Otherwise I would definitely go.” He explained with a small frown.
“Are you going?” Y/N asked Rosa.
“I think so? I want to go, but as long as I know someone there. Are you?” She asked Y/N.
“I’d like to.” She shrugged, “We’ll see though.” She responded.
“I’m gonna ask her if I can bring a friend in case you don’t go. I don’t have any plans this year, so might as well! We can do some team bonding.” She said with a grin and they all nodded along.
Usually, Y/N went to visit her parents since all of her nieces and nephews from her brother and cousins went to their neighborhood for trick or treating. It was cool to catch up with everyone then, but her parents weren’t too happy with her at the moment. It all started when they found out she was just doing some freelance design consulting and living off of her Etsy shop so that she could be a tattoo apprentice. Tensions were high and if she really gave it some thought it was upsetting for her because she’d always been one of those model children, but after moving in with her aunt to come to school in LA they felt that she had steered her down the wrong path.
She tuned back in when the waitress swung by and announced she would soon bring out all of their plates and then Y/N informed them that she would go to the bathroom before they got started. So she excused herself and hurried into the restaurant from the lovely outdoor seating area they were in.
**************
For the first time in a long time Harry was goin on a date. Admittedly, he had been a little depressed and lonely since moving out to Los Angeles. Sure, he was cool with mostly everyone at the shop, but he wasn’t necessarily friends with them like G was with Y/N and Rosa where they could just hang out after work. He was a little on the shy side and after his whole issue with Y/N he felt that it was a little bit harder to befriend his coworkers. So he went for the next best option - he got on a dating app. He had put down that he was looking to make friends, but if he were to get a hook up out of it, that wouldn’t be too bad.
The plan for tonight was nothing too formal, the girl he was meeting up with said she really liked this sushi place and he was a little early so he messaged her that he had grabbed a table for them. Around the ten minute mark after their set meeting time she messaged him that she was going to be a little late, which he said was fine. But now he had been waiting nearly thirty minutes and was starting to feel like an idiot. He checked his phone to see any messages from her and there was nothing so he tried sending her a message to see where she was and after a bit he got no response and he started to come to the conclusion that he had been stood up. Once again, it seemed that rejection was his new best friend. He was trying not to let it get him down, but it was really hard not to.
“Harry?” Hearing his name distracted him from his phone and glanced up to see Y/N. Of all people in this city she was stopped beside him? He was definitely paying back his karmic dues.
“Oh, hi.” He said, forcing a smile because the last thing he wanted was to get caught in this situation.
“Are you eating alone?” She asked him and glanced at the table that seemed to be set for two. There were two placemats and water cups and an unused straw across from him. His water was half drunk and the other one untouched and it seemed to have been that way for a while because the paper placemat it was set on was pretty worn down from the condensation of the glass dripping down onto it.
“No, I’m waiting for someone.” He said as he glanced down at his phone in his lap and she saw his foot tapping nervously, “She seems to be running late.” He explained with a smile, but the look in his eyes exuded sadness and disappointment.
“Oh.” She responded and she very quickly put two and two together and she felt bad for him. It seemed that they universe was at war with him and it was hard for her to see it.
“Yeah. Have you eaten here before?” He asked her and she nodded.
“Yes, it’s really good.” She smiled.
“Any recommendations?” He asked her.
“Ummm, what kind of fish do you like?” She asked and he shared what he preferred and she pointed out a few of the rolls to him on the menu and just as she was pulling back his stomach grumbled loudly and she laughed softly as did he.
“Sorry, I had a really light lunch because I tend to overeat at sushi, but I’m pretty hungry now.” He excused.
“It’s cool. Well I’m gonna go to the bathroom, but ummm, I hope it goes well.” She said and he nodded and she hurried away.
In the time that Y/N had gone to wash her hands Harry had checked his app to see if this girl had responded to anything and then saw that she wasn’t even on his matched list anymore. She had unmatched and stood him up. He really felt the urge to cry, he was just feeling fragile and he wanted to avoid her coming by and having to witness him scurrying off in defeat. He was just quickly sliding out of the booth when he backed into someone and much to his dismay he turned around to see her there again.
“Fuck, so sorry.” He apologized sheepishly.
“It’s alright.” She assured him with a small smile.
“Change of plans.” He explained without any prompting from her, “A shame, I was really looking forward to trying that roll you showed me.” He tried to play off his embarrassment.
“Well, i-if you’re up for it you can join us? G and Rosa are here as well.” Y/N said, extending an invitation to him and he smiled and shook his head before looking to the ground with some bashfulness. She was so nice he couldn’t even look at her.
“Oh no, I don’t want to intrude on your plans.” He declined, looking back to her and she shook her head.
“You’re not! We literally agreed on this over lunch at the shop, it’s nothing spectacular.” She assured him and his eyes met hers and she could almost see a silent gratitude in them as they flickered back and forth between her eyes.
“Y-you’re sure?” He asked and she nodded with a smile.
“Of course.” She assured and he bit his lip.
“G doesn’t like me very much. What if I-”
“G’s fine.” She interrupted and he nodded, “C’mon, we’re in the patio area.” She said and he followed her out. He got a bit nervous when he saw G and Rosa laughing at the table, he was nervous of what Y/N would say to explain him crashing their dinner, “Look who I found as he was about to order some take out!” Y/N announced and both Rosa and G turned to them and smiled upon seeing Harry trailing behind her.
“Harry! Come have a seat!” Rosa said patting at the empty spot next to hers and Y/N then sat across from Harry, next to G.
“Our food should be out soon, but you can grab whatever you want, we’re all sharing.” G informed him.
“Oh, thank you.”
“I actually ordered that roll I told you about in there. You can try it and see if you like it.” Y/N offered.
“Oh sure, thanks.” He responded quietly and then she felt G tap her foot with his and she scoffed quietly.
Harry was glad that nobody made things weird when he joined. He was just used to expecting the worst at this point, but he needed to use this as an example of things not always being as glum as he anticipated them to be. He was in a new place, with new people, maybe his old friends had given up on him, but the people around him weren’t them. If anything, these people were like his family, who no matter how hard he pushed them away or hurt them, they seemed to treat him with kindness and hold him in some sort of good regard. So instead of dwelling on his insecurities he tuned out of that part of his brain and focused on the conversation at the table. Rosa had started talking about her pet cat and how she wanted G to do a portrait of her on her shoulder. Once she showed G a photo of her hairless cat he declined doing it because it looked “too much like a ballsack” to which they all burst into laughter as Rosa pouted and threw a piece of ginger at G.
“You’re a dick!” She insulted through her chuckles, “Harry, would you be a peach and do a portrait of my cat on me?” She asked as she turned to him and he chuckled and shrugged.
“I mean, yeah, if you really wanted it, then yes.” He chuckled and she then stuck her tongue out playfully at G who just rolled his eyes.
“What’s the worst tattoo you have ever had to give someone?” G then asked Harry.
“Well, it’ll soon be Rosa’s cat…” everyone burst out laughing at his joke and Rosa playfully smacked him in the arm, “I’m kidding!” He assured her with a grin. He was over the moon with himself because the joke had landed well. He glanced over to Y/N who was still giggling too much that she still couldn’t chew her mouthful. She was so fucking cute.
“Yeah, yeah, asshole.” Rosa giggled, playfully elbowing him.
“But one time this guy wanted some pornstar’s body with a one of those horse head masks over her face… I tried to talk him out of it, but he was really set on getting it done. Two years later he came in for a coverup because his pregnant wife threatened divorce if she had to see it one more time.” He said with a chuckle and they all laughed, “What about you?” Harry asked and G sighed.
“A sexy Mrs. Potatohead.” He said and cringed, “She had like cleavage and all…and the guy’s wife was there the whole time. She really thought it was sweet of him to dedicate that to her…love makes you do stupid things, I guess.” G shrugged and they all agreed to that statement there.
Rosa then asked Harry if he was going to Vy’s party and he said he would try to make it and Rosa expressed her excitement. And so they carried on making some conversation until it was time to go and they were waving to each other before getting into their cars and heading home.
As Y/N settled into her bed that night her mind went back to Harry. She wondered if he was OK after getting cancelled on or stood up, whatever it was. He had been pleasant tonight, funny, charming, entertaining…it was a side of him that she hadn’t seen before and it came so easily from him. She wanted to see more of that part of him. If he had been like that from the start she would’ve been head over heels for him by now, she was certain. Nevertheless, she was glad that she had been able to do something nice for him and maybe even made him a bit happy. With that thought in mind she was smiling as she drifted off to sleep.
-------- Taglist ----------
@sunshinemoonsposts @anotherdudetteinthisworld @matildasatellite @sad-avocado @sunflovverharry @cherrysulewski @daphnesutton @gurugirl @angelqueen99
#writing#harry styles#harry styles fanfiction#harry styles fan fic#harry styles fluff#harry styles angst#Young American series#young american series#tattoo harry fic#tattoorry#0nlythrowharrybeaux#enemies to friends trope#enemies to lovers trope
147 notes
·
View notes
Text
Young American - Part 7**
Happy Thanksgiving! Here's another update for you guys this week! Thank you to all of you who read and support! It means so much to me! I hope you like this one!
Series Masterlist
WC: 8.9K
Warnings: Oral Fem-receiving
Julie was pleasantly surprised to find Harry cooking breakfast at the house the next morning and they had a nice little chat while Y/N got ready for the day. When Y/N came in he was showing her pictures of the tattoo Y/N had done on him and this sparked up excitement about when she would be able to tattoo her. Soon enough they got going Y/N assured her aunt they would be back in the evening to change as she was going to help him finish building some furniture. They were once again the first to arrive at the shop and Harry helped her with prepping everything for opening.
“So Thanksgiving is next week, I was wondering if maybe we should do the house warming party on Sunday or Monday since the shop is closed next week?” He suggested as he came into the lounge where Y/N was setting up the coffee maker.
“Yeah, that’s a good idea. Maybe Sunday in case anyone is traveling. What time?”
“We can do a late lunch if it’s Sunday? Say 2 or 3?”
“And it can be a potluck!” She said and he chuckled.
“Yeah, that sounds nice.”
“OK, I don’t have any appointments so I can work on an invitation to give everyone!”
“Perfect!” He exclaimed as he reached for her hips and turned her around, “You’re so pretty, you know that?” He hummed flirtatiously and she bit her lip before tiptoeing and pulling him down into a kiss and he was smiling so wide it interrupted their kiss.
“Baby, we’re at the shop.” He mumbled lowly.
“So?”
“So, it’s not a good idea. Might get caught.” He said and she leaned back.
“Are you ashamed of me?” She asked and he shook his head.
“No! Not at all!” He rejected the claim immediately. But I don’t want to put whatever this is out there for others to speculate without us having a proper chance to figure it out first.” He explained.
“Yeah, you’re right about that.” She responded as she exhaled to relax a bit, “Just one kiss then?” She asked and he grinned and shook his head ‘no’ and she pouted at him.
“Patience, baby.” He hummed but there was a but of a warning to his tone and she huffed.
“Fine, fine…” she sighed and he smiled as he pulled her in for a hug.
“Good girl.” He whispered against her ear and she felt her entire body tingle. The words were like a trigger for her; they made her mouth water and her heart race wildly in her chest.
“You’re the devil.” She whispered quietly and he grinned.
“You bet I am, with the things I can do to you when you come over tonight…” he mumbled and she laughed softly and pushed him back a little bit to be able to properly hold eye contact with him. They were so distracted in their loving gaze that they didn’t even hear the back door open.
“Well, well…this is new.” They heard and turned to the lounge entrance to see G standing there smirking at the two of them.
“Oh hey, G!” Harry greeted nonchalantly, his arm still wrapped around her waist a bit looser now than before.
“I was just thanking her again for the tattoo, I’m obsessed.” Harry smiled as he turned and then moved his arm over Y/N’s shoulder.
“Right, can I see it?”
“Yeah, of course.”
“Gonna have to take my pants off though.” He warned.
“You didn’t take pictures?” G asked with a chuckle.
“Oh, yeah! Right, forgot about pictures for a second.” Harry chuckled nervously as G walked past to put his things down. Harry was just a little flustered from being caught in this loving embrace and gaze with Y/N. She giggled quietly at his little brain fog moment as he moved over to where G was as he pulled his phone from his pocket to show him the pictures. Thankfully G didn’t tease him anymore and said he really liked what she had done and was supremely proud of her, giving Y/N a big congratulatory hug for her work. “Alright, I’m going to start the stencil for my appointment.” Harry announced, “Let me know when the coffee’s ready?” He asked them.
“Don’t worry,I’ll bring over your coffee.” Y/N offered cheerfully.
“Thanks, love.” He smiled happily before walking out and G turned to her with a big grin.
“Love? Catching you two in a warm embrace?” G said and she giggled.
“We’re…good now.” She said with a shrug and he rolled his eyes.
“Oh yeah, real good, I’d say…” he teased and she giggled, “Be honest with me.” He said lowly and seriously.
“I am!” She insisted.
“Y/N, he let you tattoo him! He’s one of the most reputable artists in the world! Not that you aren’t a great artist but it’s awfully…sentimental if you asked me.” G said with a knowing smile and Y/N felt her face start to heat as she glanced into his eyes.
“A bit I guess…” she ceded and he smiled, “We…kissed.” She said quietly and G laughed and clapped excitedly.
“Ah! I love this! Enemies to lovers!” He grinned and she rolled her eyes.
“Please, don’t tell anyone. We haven’t even properly talked about what happened and I mean…there’s just loads of tension with us and-”
“Oh, believe me I know! It’s all we’ve all been talking about since after Halloween.” He chuckled and Y/N scoffed with a smile and he cackled, “I’m not even kidding. We all can clearly see that he’s got the biggest crush on you.” G explained.
“Oh god…”
“It’s adorable really! You take care of him while he’s drunk and he realizes he likes you? That’s fucking cute.” G smiled, “And now you’re making him coffee and hugging in the kitchen? I think that this could work.”
“Well lets not jump the gun here, G.”
“Sure, sure.” He agreed, “But do you like him back?” He asked with a small smile and she sighed.
“I…guess I do.” She admitted bashfully and he grinned, “I’ve just gotten to know him a bit better and he’s really, really great. He’s so nice and he’s just been dealing with a lot since moving out here, you know?” G nodded, “And I care about him. I think we’re pretty good friends now and-”
“Friends who kiss.” He whispered teasingly.
“Friends kiss all the time.” She defended.
“I don’t know what kinds of friends you have…” G said smugly.
“Sometimes you just get carried away or confused or the feelings just get big and blurry!” She defended.
“And that’s why you kissed, one of those things?” He asked and she sighed.
“We just had a moment.” She fibbed, shrugging at an attempt to appear nonchalant but he could see right through it.
“A moment of clarity?” He asked and she groaned as he giggled, “What?” He asked and she sighed.
“I just don’t want anyone to think I’m an idiot for…liking him after everything that happened at the start.” She explained her hesitation and he smiled.
“No one would think that. You guys sorted out the issue and he has literally been an angel ever since, yes or no?” She nodded, “Harry really has been putting in a lot of work and not just with you. We’ve all noticed that he’s been trying a little harder and coming into himself a bit more. He is sweet and thoughtful and charming and quite frankly he’s hot as fuck!” G said and she smiled, “Believe me, if anything we’d all get it.” He appeased her.
“Well, thanks for that, G.”
“What are friends for?” He asked and she smiled.
“Now, do I get a kiss too or…?” He teased and she rolled her eyes.
“You’re an ass.” She said flatly and he laughed.
“S’fine, I don’t like your kind any way…” he called after her as she walked out of the lounge with Harry’s coffee in hand.
The day went by rather quickly because she was looking forward to helping Harry finish setting up his apartment. She had also made the little invitation for everyone to his housewarming/friendsgiving and he was a little timid when making his announcement, but everyone confirmed their attendance right away.
She didn’t miss how Harry looked so happy to know everyone was excited to come and see his place. They agreed to text him what they planned on bringing - he promised to supply the drinks and dessert. Finally, they were heading out and since most everyone left before them it didn’t go unnoticed that it appeared that he and Y/N had come in together.
Once they were back at Julie’s Y/N hurriedly packed some things to spend the night at Harry’s, it was a little las minute change to plans but Julie had seen it coming from a mile off. Harry was sat on her bed scrolling through his phone while she searched for a specific t-shirt that she couldn’t seem to find anywhere and suddenly she turned to Harry.
“Harry?”
“Yeah, love?” He asked looking up from his phone and she looked nervous as hell.
“I have to tell you something.” She swallowed thickly and he nodded.
“OK.” He said and locked his phone and set it down, giving her his full attention.
“I ummm…I told G that we… kissed.” She said and he nodded.
“OK and?”
“I don’t know, I just thought you’d be upset.” She explained and he smiled.
“Why would I be upset, love? He’s your friend, is he not?”
“Well yeah, but we haven’t properly discussed this…us and well you didn’t want to get caught this morning. Or at least that’s what you said.” She reminded and he nodded.
“Right. Well, I just don’t want to get caught in the middle of something because there wouldn’t really be any context to it, you know? Not because I have an issue with people knowing we kissed or anything like that? Does that make sense?”
“Hardly.” She admitted and he chuckled.
“Well, when you told G about us kissing, I’m sure you control the narrative more than not, right? You tell him what you want him to know for now.” She nodded, “If someone were just to walk in and see us kissing then they control the narrative. They’re the ones that decide for themselves if we’re just fooling around or dating or whatever else and sometimes, specially when we’re at work, it can create some unwanted pressure into fitting the expectations of others when it’s not really any of their business. You know, we’re a small and tight team, we’re all friends and I just don’t want to fuck anything up with our dynamic or with our dynamic.” He explained and she nodded.
“OK, yes that totally makes sense.” She responded.
“And I mean, I trust that G’s gonna keep this information to himself until we know what we’re doing with this. With us.” He said and she nodded, “So yeah, I’m not upset, but thank you for telling me. Now I know why he kept smirking at me all bloody day.” He chuckled and she shook her head.
“He lacks discretion, he really does.” She chuckled and he smiled.
“So on Sunday…” he said and she nodded, “how do you want to go about things?”
“Let’s just keep it casual?” She asked, “I’m not ready to let anyone in on this yet.” She said as she came up to him and he smiled as he parted his legs to let her stand between them and draped her arms over his shoulders.
“So that’s how it is?” He asked in mock offense, “M’your dirty little secret?” He asked with a smirk.
“Hold the little.” She said more quietly and he quite literally blushed which made her laugh.
“You’re…something else.” He chuckled bashfully and she grinned.
“So I’ve been told.” She hummed, “Mmmm, I also know why I can’t find the shirt I’m looking for.” She said and he creased his eyebrows. “You have it. My unicorn shirt, the tie-dye one?” She reminded and he chuckled.
“Oh, right! Well, it’s mine now, but you’re more than welcome to borrow it.” He grinned and she giggled.
“Yeah, please. Really want to wear my blue Vans.” She said.
“Only because you asked nicely.” He said and she leaned down and kissed his forehead.
“Thank you.”
“Of course, baby.” Harry smiled up at her.
**********
Whatever they were, Y/N didn’t care right now. All that she knew was that they were having so much fun together. Even just building his blasted bed frame and helping him unpack the rest of his belongings was fun. They joked about and laughed and stole kisses and finally, they settled in and had dinner as they watched some TV…well, Y/N tried but it was hard.
“Harry, how can you watch this? It’s awful.” Y/N finally commented as she just blankly stared at the screen with a judgmental look on her face. He had put on Love Island and while she genuinely tried to keep her mouth shut about how terrible this was, she was kind of over it. Harry glanced over to her with a knowing smirk.
“Your aunt warned me about this…” he said smugly, “You and your judgmental attitude towards other people’s watching preferences.” He chuckled as she scoffed.
“I’m not judging you, I’m judging the show. It’s…stupid.” She gestured towards the screen.
“I reckon you think The Bachelor is stupid too.” He said.
“Most definitely.” She agreed and he chuckled.
“Look, that passion you feel towards thinking that this is stupid? You just channel it towards the contestants.” He explained, “Trust me, I was the same way but then I realized it was a great outlet for my stress. Watching other people make fools of themselves on national television? I mean, this really puts the shit we go through in perspective. At least I make mistakes in private.” He said with a grin and she turned to him with wide eyes and a slack jaw.
“Oh, you’re absolutely cruel.” She laughed in disbelief, “I really just think this is trash TV. No new neural pathways are being reinforced in my brain with this information, I don’t think about anything, I don’t learn…it’s pointless. But you… oh, you thrive off of their stupidity and their embarrassment and that is very, very twisted.” She giggled and he scoffed.
“Look, they waived the right to being left alone upon signing up. They’re the idiots that actually thought signing up for this was a good idea! You put yourself on a show like that and expect people to not think any less of you when you make a fool of yourself? I’m sorry, but if that were my sister she’d be teased about it for the rest of her life. Undoubtedly! Not just by me, my entire family would!” He laughed and she shook her head, “God, I fucking love reality TV.” He sighed before going for another bite of his yakisoba.
“I mean I like some reality TV, but not this. This is stupid. I like the cooking shows. And not those stupid bake competitions like with the one with that annoying, loud lady from Netflix. The real ones where they’re actually there to prove their skills and use their minds to create! Like in Kitchen Nightmares they really learn what it takes to be a good restauranteur and be good to their patrons! God, I get so fired up about those!” She said and he chuckled.
“Like my nan with bake off. It really makes her flip her lid.” He chuckled and she nodded.
“Yeah exactly! Bake Off is intense! You get really attached to the contestants, that’s why.” She explained and he smiled, “And well, in the meantime you get to learn a little more about food.” She smiled and he chuckled.
“I mean, I can’t say you’re wrong…but…”
“No, sorry. I’ll shut up and let you watch your show.” She said and proceeded to reach for another piece of sushi. Harry grinned at her and she just stayed focused on the TV. He reached for the remote and started flipping through the channels and she turned to him, “It’s cool, Harry.”
“S’my guilty pleasure and you’ve certainly made me feel guilty about it.” He laughed as he settled on a nature show and she giggled.
“I’m sorry. I was a dick.” She said as she set down her food, “I will make it up to you.”
“How?” He asked, glancing over expectantly.
“However you see fit.” She said and he grinned.
“Next weekend I want a powerpoint with a break down of each contestant.” He said with a smirk.
“Harry-”
“And what you leaned form the episode.”
“Nothing?” She joked with a cackle.
“You never know, love.” He looked at her with raised eyebrows and a cheeky smile.
“Fine. And I never have to watch it again.”
“I never said that.” He chuckled and she groaned, “You’re such a theatrical little thing.” He teased and she giggled and shook her head, “Hey.”
“What?” She asked glancing to him and he smiled warmly, his eyes were right on hers, it kind of caught her off guard.
“I really fucking like you.” He said lowly and she bit her smile back as she looked away and he chuckled at her reaction. “You don’t have to say anything or even like me as much as I like you but-” she cut him off as she settled into his lap and kissed him deeply and he hissed, “The tattoo! The tattoo!” He winced against her lips and she carefully knelt up as they both laughed softly - Harry through his pain and Y/N through her embarrassment. She just hugged his head to her chest with the utmost care.
“I’m so sorry! So, so sorry! I completely forgot!” She said over and over as he assured her it was alright.
“I’ll live, it’s alright, love.” He assured her once more as he looked up at her as she carefully moved back to her side of the couch.
“I’m so sorry.” She whispered again and he smiled as he scooted over towards her and carefully leaned over her before puckering his lips out and she met his, “If it’s any consolation I was going to say I like you too. A lot.” She mumbled into the small space between them.
“Oh yeah, definitely helps.” He smiled sweetly as he dipped back in to kiss her.
***********
“G, just text me that he’s here!” Y/N said as she scrambled around Harry’s apartment fixing little last minute things.
It was the day of his housewarming party and he was kind of nervous. Yes, all his furniture was built and his things were unpacked, but everything was kind of bare. He was really counting on using those paintings his grandfather had done to liven up some of the walls. So there were things that he felt were missing, he still felt that the place was rather bland in comparison to how he envisioned it when he completed a virtual tour with the complex manager. He felt his chest was heavy and his breathing was shallow as he started thinking about what everyone else might think and suddenly he felt a little nauseous and like maybe this wasn’t such a good idea. Y/N then rushed past him and stopped and turned to him as she noticed he was a bit frozen and she frowned.
“Hey, H.” She said and grabbed his hands and his frantic eyes met hers.
“I don’t think this was a good idea.” He barely got out and she bit her lip, “What if they don’t like it or talk shit about my place or-”
“Baby, they’re your friends.” She said and he softened up at that, she had never called him that before and it made him snap out of his head, “They’re not going to be assholes. You’ve just come here from a whole ass different continent, it takes time to make a home, yeah?” She asked and he nodded as she helped him reason through some things.
“Right.”
“Right.” She confirmed, “It’s going to be fun.” She assured him and he smiled softly as his eyes met hers and she just looked so sure of it. Again, she had this way of just making things better, “Kiss for good luck?” She asked and he nodded with a smile, “Gotta lean down for me, baby. Help me out here.” She giggled and he smiled as he instead picked her up and placed her on the counter as she yelped in surprised and he grabbed her face and kissed her deeply. They were just starting to lose themselves in it when the intercom sounded and he huffed as he pulled away and went over to the little button to buzz open the front door. He helped Y/N off the counter and gave her one last kiss before G arrived. It had only been a couple of minutes before there were some knocks on his door and Harry was swinging it open and guiding him inside with a bright and welcoming smile and gratitude for coming over.
“Oh, this is a cool place! I like that huge window over there, there’s great lighting.” He said pointing straight ahead.
“Yeah, that’s kind of what sold me on the place.” Harry smiled, “Here I’ve got this.” He said taking the platter of food he had brought.
“I had my grandmother make you cheese enchiladas. I saw you bring in those frozen ones once for lunch and it was downright offensive to my culture. You deserve better, Harry.” G said which a smile and he chuckled, “Also, I got you a card.”
“Right, thanks G.” Harry chuckled and G smiled.
“So am I the first one here or-”
“H, where can I find the toilet paper? You’re running a bit low.” Y/N said as she came down the hall and G was smirking at her.
“Of course you’re here first.” He said as he walked up to Y/N and gave her a hug.
“This was her idea, she had best be the first one here.” Harry said from the kitchen and G smirked at her, “Now, do you want anything to drink?” He asked.
“Just go see what he’s got.” Y/N encouraged him and G nodded and headed off to the kitchen.
Within the next 15 minutes the rest of their friends arrived. Vy had brought her husband and Rosa brought a friend of hers and soon enough they were all eating deliciously and drinking and having a great time - and they did use Harry’s dinnerware. She wanted him to just enjoy and make his memories, so she just discretely cleared the table when everyone finished up. They were all looking forward to dessert, which was ice cream and brownies, simple but effective and despite the conversation going on, they all kind of noticed how Y/N moved around Harry’s space with ease.Vy leaned over to G and smiled.
“Are you seeing this? Fully wifey mode activated.” She said quietly as she cocked her eyebrows towards Y/N. She seemed to know where the knife was to cut the brownies and the ice cream scooper as well.
“Oh yeah.”
“Do you think she’s been here before?” Vy asked softly and G looked to her with a smirk.
“I mean…she seems comfortable enough. Harry did say this was her idea.”
“God, he just needs to get with her. Ever since they started getting along he’s just been way nicer. I need more development here.” Vy said and G chuckled as they pulled back again. It was thrilling for G to know that they had kissed, just from seeing Y/N today, she was clearly invested in keeping this easy and fun for Harry. He recalled what she said about him having a rough time and well, hardship does bring people closer, but he couldn’t help but hope that this was just a little bit more that just a convenient pairing for both of their sakes.
As the afternoon progressed there were plenty of games and laughter and they were all having a great time. Auree was able to let loose a bit and was looking really stress free and Vy and her husband were so cute. Rosa, her friend Roland, and G were all cheaters and still losing horribly at all of the games. It was around 7:30pm when everyone had practically demolished the left overs and started to say their goodbyes. Y/N intended on staying over that night as well and Rosa questioned it when she and G were getting their shoes on and Y/N wasn’t getting ready to go.
“And what about you, missy?” Rosa asked slightly tipsy.
“I’m gonna help clean up a bit, it was my idea that Harry throw this little soiree.” She informed and Rosa grinned.
“Sure, sure.” She winked and Y/N shook her head bashfully.
“Both of you, c’mere.” She said to Harry and Y/N and they hesitantly leaned in and she hugged them close to her, “We all know you’re into each other.” She whispered at them, “S’cool. We all like it better when you get along.” She assured and then pulled away and Harry was completely pink in the face, “I think I speak for everyone in the fucking shop when I say that after she helped you set up and clean up all the stuff, I hope you have the guts to kiss her, Harry.” She grinned.
“OK, that’s enough out of you…” Roland said awkwardly and G laughed along, “You’re so embarrassing, Rosa.”
“She is, she doesn’t even have to be drunk.” Harry teased and Rosa scoffed.
“Rude.”
“Thank you guys for coming, really. I had a lot of fun.” Harry said as he pulled Rosa in for a big hug and she smiled as he swayed them a bit from side to side, reassuring her that he wasn’t really upset at her.
“We did too, I swear.” G said as he hugged Y/N and then they switched before they hugged Roland and then they were gone. Y/N giggled as she locked up and turned to Harry.
“Well, what did you think?” She asked and he smiled.
“This was literally the best thing. Thank you for helping.”
“We haven’t even gotten to the fun part where we see what everyone got you.” She grinned and he chuckled.
“OK, let me go to the toilet and then we can look at that.” She nodded eagerly and he hurried off. She was just stacking up the now dry plates when his phone started ringing and she didn’t even think about it before she picked up.
“Hello?” She answered.
“Good evening, is Mr. Styles available?” A woman asked over the phone.
“He’s not available at the moment, but can I take a message?” Y/N asked.
“Oh sure, you can let him know that Daphne from the moving agency called, we were able to locate some paintings that had been shipped incorrectly.” She explains and Y/N smiled brightly.
“Wait, seriously? And they’re intact?”
“Yes. We are truly sorry for the mix up, but they should be delivered by tomorrow evening.” She informed her and Y/N was tearing up, she knew just how stressed he had been over those paintings.
“Oh my god, that’s incredible news, thank you so much.”
“Of course. I’m also emailing him some information about a small stipend he’ll receive for our error.”
“OK, I’ll let him know. Thank you, Daphne. Have a good night.” She said.
“Likewise, miss.” she said before hanging up and Y/N wore the biggest smile and glossy eyes. She was just about to rush over to his bedroom when he came back through the hall and he took her in for a second.
“Ummm, is everything alright?” He asked and she nodded as she put down his phone, “Is that my phone?”
“Yeah, sorry it rang and I picked it up. But it was the moving company, they found the paintings. They’re intact and they’ll be here by tomorrow evening.” She said with a big smile and Harry looked at her incredulously.
“No way.”
“Yes! She said she was going to email you something about a stipend and I don’t know but they found them!” She said happily and he sighed in relief as his own eyes started to tear up and he just came over to her and hugged her tight.
“This can’t be real.” He whispered and she smiled.
“It is. I told you they’d turn up.” She said confidently and he pulled back and just smiled down at her.
“You did. Manifesting 101.” He recalled and she nodded.
“Exactly.” She whispered as she smiled up at him. His heart was beating so hard he swore it would explode from his chest.
“God, what would I do without you?” He asked and she shook her head.
“You’d be just fine.” He now shook his head in denial.
“I’d be so sad and lonely.” He said and she frowned, “It’s the truth. You have made everything better, you really have and I don’t even know how to properly thank you for it. Like I…” he sighed and just bit his lip to hold back from crying over this surge of feelings that suddenly choked him up.
“Hey, I care about you, remember? You don’t owe me or have to thank me, I’m just happy that things are falling into place for you.” She assured him and he smiled.
“I’m going to kiss you now.”
“Yes, please.” She whispered and he leaned in and attached their lips passionately. She leaned into his hold on her face and relished in the smooth texture of his lips against her own. Everything about him was endearing. She was so happy that he had fun with everyone and that the housewarming had been a success and that now they were here together. As their kiss got more and more heated he parted from her lips.
“Baby, want to go to the bedroom?” He asked and she smiled and nodded.
“Yeah.” She responded breathily and he smiled before pulling her through the apartment and into the bedroom. She dropped herself onto the mattress and he crawled over her, attaching their lips eagerly once again.
He’d been lusting after her all fucking day. She had urged him to just have a good time and she would look after everything and she surely did. He and everyone else felt looked after because of her and whether manifestation was real or not, they had found his paintings. There were so many things about her that made him smile and feel happy and he just couldn’t contain it any more.
“Wanna make you feel so good, baby.” He hummed against her mouth and she hummed as he kissed down her neck, gently sucking and nibbling at her sensitive skin. She shivered at his actions and hummed as he sucked a bit harder near the base of her neck. “Can I take this off?” He asked as he tugged on the shirt she wore.
“Yes.” She whispered and he hummed and kissed her once more before kneeling and then pulling her up to sit as he reached for the hem of it and pulled it off of her before tackling her back into the bed. Her body was pretty bare of tattoos still, as she had mentioned she only had one big one, which by the way, he pulled back and smiled as he saw a huge angel inked into her right side.
“Oh wow.” He mused as he saw the outline in the dark, “Can I get a better look?” He asked her.
“Yeah, of course.” She responded and he smiled before shooting off of the bed hurrying to turn on the lamp on his bedside and then he hurried back over to her with a big smile.
“That’s fucking huge!”
“I know.” She giggled as he raised her right arm and she just left it up, resting it over her head as he got closer.
“It’s decent work, not gonna lie.” He smiled.
“Yeah, though the artist was a little unsure because it was my drawing and she just had a really hard time with not making it her own.” She explained, “S’why it’s so simple. There were a lot of little details that I just omitted because I didn’t want her take on it. Like it’s my drawing, you know?” She explained and he hummed.
“Yeah, that’s weird.”
“She said she was copying someone else’s work and she wasn’t comfortable with that.” Y/N explained and he rolled his eyes.
“Yeah, while she had you, the artist, giving her permission to tattoo the drawing as is on your own body…” he mumbled sarcastically as he studied over it some more.
“Yeah.” She giggled, “But she did ask me if she could add it to her portfolio because she tattooed it and I said no.” she grinned.
“Good girl.” Harry hummed.
“Right. Like at first I felt like a dick, but she’s telling me she doesn’t want to do the tattoo how I want because it’s plagiarizing my own, original work but she wants to add to her portfolio as work she can continue to tattoo? Hell no. It’s an original piece! My aunt Julie talked me out of feeling bad.” She said.
“Thank god for her.”
“Have you found another artist to finish it?” He asked as he pressed himself up to hover over her again.
“Haven’t really looked yet, been kind of busy you know? And broke.” She smiled and he chuckled and bit on his lip for a second.
“Well, you’re looking at a tattoo artist…a fucking good one at that, if I may say so myself. And who respects their client’s creative visions. And who likes you enough to not charge you.” He said with a smile and she chuckled.
“I couldn’t ask you to do that for free, H. This is very basic compared to what I drew.” She explained.
“It doesn’t have to be free, you can pay me in…kisses?” He suggested and she laughed softly, “Show me the original drawing yeah? Next time I go over to your place?” He said and she sighed.
“Harry.”
“I just want to see it, that’s all. And if you really don’t want me to do it I will drop it and instead help you find a qualified person to do what you want with it.” He said and she sighed.
“Deal.” She said and he smiled.
“Deal.” He repeated, “Way back when you first told me about it, you told me it was half done?”
“Yeah, it’s supposed to be two of them. I’m telling you it’s big. The second figure is a woman and the other angel is kissing her.” She explained and he smiled. I called it “Los Ángeles”.”
“In Spanish?”
“Yeah.” She smiled.
“I can’t wait to see it.”
“I can’t wait to show you.” She hummed and he dipped down to kiss her again. Slowly and with meaning this time. Goosebumps broke out on her skin as his hands smoothed down her naked torso and then fastened on her hips as his lips once again traveled down her neck and chest. He placed a row of kisses down the center of her chest before tugging at the middle of her bra with his teeth. She had packed a cuter, more flimsy bra just in case and she was more than grateful that she had decided to wear it.
“Can I take this off?” He mumbled against her heated skin.
“Yes, take it off.” She said and arched her back to allow his right hand to sneak beneath her back to uncles it swiftly before he dragged the material away from her body and he just licked over his lips as he took in her bare breasts. They were so pretty and soft looking, he wanted to nuzzle against them and get his mouth all over them, his fingers were pricking to feel them.
Harry was a boobs guy. That didn’t mean that he liked them big, it just meant that he liked them, period. He thought they were cute and he knew far too many people with breasts who were dissatisfied with them and if he could do anything about it for whatever brief moment he had with someone with breasts, he wanted them to know that to him, they were perfect - the person, not the boobs. But maybe the boobs a little too.
It only took him a moment before he started kissing around her left breast, avoiding her areola and nipple to tease her. He would get there eventually, but he wanted her to be a mess when he did. She sighed in satisfaction as he started suckling at the the skin at the top of her breast and he parted with a wet sound.
“Can I leave a mark?” He asked her as he glanced up at her and she nodded eagerly, “Perfect.” He whispered as he went back to sucking with a bit more force, surely leaving behind a hickey to commemorate his actions. And he left several love bites around her breast, he could feel her rubbing her thighs together beneath him, she was more than likely wet and needy for him by now. But then he moved to the other one and did exactly the same thing.
Y/N had an itch that only he could scratch and it was driving her wild. She was breathing so hard and whining at the way he was sucking and marking her skin with his mouth. The way his fingers squeezed into her sides let her know that he was itching to do so much more with his hands but he was holding back, waiting for the perfect moment to do whatever it was that he was working up towards. And maybe that’s what Y/N had been missing this whole time, such an intense build up. Harry constantly had her at his mercy and he knew it and he played on it.
“You’re so fucking pretty.” He whispered against her chest and she moaned out in desperation as his warm breath fanned over her painfully hard nipple and she arched her chest up towards his mouth which made him grin, “So desperate for me, aren’t you?”
“Yes!” She whimpered and he hummed as he leaned down and let his lips trace over the perky little bud and her eyes instinctively shut tight, “Mmm, need your mouth. Please. Please.” She begged, the second one came out as more of a breathless whisper and he hummed through a teasing grin before rolling his tongue out and just giving one lick up her nipple. To her, it felt like she had just been burned as she hissed from the quick contact. He grinned and then did it again, the tip of his tongue met with the very tip of her nipple and flicked at it a few times which made her wriggle beneath him.
“Please, just suck on it.” She begged lowly and he hummed and parted his lips before sucking the little bud between them and giving it a nice deep suck. Her back arched up towards him as she moaned sweetly in response. His ears perked up at the sounds she emitted as he kept on suckling at her nipple, rolling his tongue all around it and creating a delicious pressure that she could feel building her up for something greater. He then popped off and kissed his way to the other one.
“You make the prettiest sounds, love.” He complimented, “Makes me feel really good about what I’m doing.” He disclosed and she giggled softly before he sucked her other nipple into his mouth and again, that soft breathy moan of relief was what was sending him. He just wanted to eat her up and he would, he decided as he suddenly hurried off into the bathroom and returned with a towel and set it off to the side.
“W-what’s that for?” She asked nervously.
“In case there’s any cleaning up to do, that’s all.” He assured her before leaning down to kiss her again and then he started to kiss down her body.
“H-harry-” she said nervously.
“Hmmm?” He asked as he licked around her navel and then down to the seam of her jeans.
“I didn’t prepare for this so I-I’m a little prickly and if you don’t like that then-”
“Baby, I don’t care about that. Just wanna make you feel really good.” He hummed, “Can I?” He asked as he fiddled with the button on her pants.
“Yeah.” She breathed out and he was quick about sitting up and tugging the material down her legs and pushing it off to the side somewhere out of the way. He then got back on his tummy as he bent her legs at the knee and kissed along her inner thighs, building up the tension. She winced softly as he sucked love bites into them as well, leaving her reminders of where he’d been. Of his conquests all over her body. She inhaled sharply as he buried his face in her underwear clad pussy and kissed over it a few times.
“See you seeping through these already.” He hummed as he rubbed his tongue into the damp spot on her panties and she keened out a whine. He sat up again to tear those off of her legs and while she was arched up he smoothed the towel below her bottom half. Then he shoved her underwear into his pocket. He then got back down and moaned as he took her in all her wet and delicious glory. He used his thumbs to spread her open a bit and he groaned audibly which made her body shiver in anticipation, “S’a cute little cunt.” He hummed and she whined softly, bucking up her hips, “Be patient, baby.” He teased and she exhaled shakily as his breath fanned against her. He watched in amusement as her little hole fluttered, “Lean up and look at me.” He ordered and she did just that, “Baby, I know it’s not necessarily thanksgiving yet, but this is how I intend on thanking you for being you.” He said and she bit her lip to suppress her smile, “Want you to watch.” He said and she swallowed thickly and nodded as he rolled his tongue out and with his eyes still on hers, smeared it all around her clit. Her eyebrows knit together as her mouth fell open with a soft moan before he sucked it between his lips very gently.
The loud slurping and wet sounds that he was making were giving her the chills on top of the way his tongue was working her over. Her stomach was clenched tight and her breathing ragged as he really worked over her clit until she felt like she was going to come and then he slowed down and licked down to her entrance.
“Jesus…” she gasped as he gently thrust his tongue inside, wagging it a few times before he started to shake his head from side to side to intensify the feeling. She moaned and brought one of her hands to his hair and gripped tight into it which made him groan against her sensitive cunt, “Feels so good!” She praised and he hummed again before kissing his way back up to her clit as he snuck his right hand up. She tensed up when she felt his fingers swirling around the wetness collecting at her entrance and it made her so impatient, but she refrained but bucking up towards him or jumping the gun in any capacity. She just whimpered in anticipation and it made him grin against her before he started to slowly lick into her as he eased his fingers in, “Oh my god!” She gasped, her entire body tense as he started pushing in deeper and deeper until he was in to the knuckle and he groaned, feeling the hot and spongey texture inside of her. Harry couldn’t help it because he could only imagine how it would feel to feel his cock inside of her, he would surely combust spontaneously.
He left his fingers still, just pushed up deep inside of her, feeling her needy and eager walls pulsating around him, squeezing, begging for any form of relief that he had to offer. Especially as he licked her up completely from the outside, ensuring to glide over her clit at a steady pace to start getting her body into a rhythm that would help her come undone soon. He had already spoiled one orgasm for her, he didn’t know how far he could push her but he would try again. He felt the way her body was preparing for it; tensing and trembling with excitement and then he started to steadily pump his fingers in and out of her, not really doing too much to stimulate the places that made her weak, but it was doing enough to build her up.
“I’m so close!” She warned through a whimper.
“Just hold on for me. A little longer, love.” He mumbled as he stopped licking at her clit and she swallowed thickly but nodded with a sigh as the feelings bubbling up inside of her started to subside.
Her grip was tight on his duvet and she was breathing hard. She was feeling so sensitive. With him everything felt amplified somehow, it’s like he knew how to read her body. He knew when she was feeling what, and what to do about it. It made her that much more into him and into this moment. She knew that if she was good and patient he would make her come again. She hadn’t been able to stop thinking about how he made her come with just his fingers. His fingers… She moaned loudly as he curled them into the same spot as last time and started to pump them, not necessarily pulling them out, but it was more a petting motion as he dragged his finger tips back and forth on that spot that was making her toes start to curl and for her clit to throb. It couldn’t be helped as her hips bucked up against his hand and he hummed before he buried his mouth against her pussy once again. The build up was so quick, but it was because she wanted this badly - she needed it.
“Fuck, Harry!” She gasped as the heat in her belly started to intensify and make her chest feel heavy and for her stomach to feel like it was erupting with butterflies.
The vibration of his moans against her were giving her the perfect tickling sensations against her clit that were enough to make her eyes roll back as she approached the peak of her pleasure. He started pumping his fingers into her faster and she just couldn’t hold herself up anymore and she fell back into the pillows, back arched as her fingers dove into his curls and held him in place as she ground herself against his mouth.
“I’m coming! I’m coming!” She chanted in increasing pitch as her body became taut as she focused on all of the intense and wonderful things she was feeling and then just like that, it was like a rubber band had snapped. Her jaw slacked and her eyes screwed shut as she smiled through the wave of pleasure that was crashing through her body. He hummed against her as he felt her thighs trembling as they trapped him between her legs and he felt her inner muscles squeezing his fingers tight, drawing him in deeper. He wasn’t done though. She had just started to regain her composure when he started to pump his fingers harder and faster again and she squeaked out as he latched his lips back around her clit, “Oh my fucking- Harry, baby!” She gasped, feeling overwhelmed with the pleasure and he didn’t let up.
He was gentle around her clit, but his fingers were really giving it to her in that spot that was making her legs straighten out from how intense it was.
“One more, baby. Be a good girl for me and give me one more.” He egged her on she gasped and cried out as it started overcoming her again, “That’s it, love.” Harry talked her through it as he now used his thumb over her clit.
“Fu-f-uuu-ck!” She stammered out breathily as her walls started to pulse around him hard and he started to rub his tongue into her clit again until he could feel her gushing for him and he grinned through his actions as she gasped loud, “Oh my god!” She exclaimed at the new sensation of coming this way.
She had never felt anything like it, her body felt on fire from how tense she was and the muscles in her stomach were spasming hard, making it difficult to breathe but it just felt so good as her orgasm seemed to even affect her brain. It was sending signals to her body to just become mush. She was moaning in time with each thrust of his fingers as he gradually slowed his movements and pulled them out gently but he continued licking into her tenderly and passionately. She was seeing spots on the ceiling and she felt tingly all over as her legs twitched a bit. She finally started to come down with a moony smile on her face. Her breath was finally evening out and she feebly pushed herself up onto her elbows to look down at Harry who was happily and greedily licking her clean and it made her moan and fall back into the pillows. She felt his soft laughs against her sensitive skin and then he pressed one last kiss to her before he wiped at his mouth with his hand and crawled back up to her. He peered down at her hazy expression and smiled.
“You feeling alright?”
“You took it out of me. I’ve never had an orgasm that intense.” She swallowed thickly and he smiled.
“Made you squirt.” He grinned smugly and she giggled.
“Seriously?”
“Mmm-hmm.” He hummed, “Was hoping I would, s’why I brought the towel. Duh.” He teased and she shook her head.
“You’re very sure of yourself.” She said tiredly and he smiled.
“It’s cause I know what I’m doing.” He responded as his lips grazed over her own, “And you,” he pecked her lips, “Did so good for me, baby.”
“Yeah?”
“Yeah.” He assured her, “Do you wanna have a shower and watch a film or something?” He asked.
“What about you?” She asked as she glanced down to the evident bulge in his pants and he shook his head.
“S’nothing, tonight was for you. I like making you feel good, it makes me feel really good.” He said with a smile.
“Are you sure?” She asked him and he nodded, “Why? If you don’t mind me asking.” She said and he bit his lip. This was a bit of a loaded question.
“Well…you know how we were talking about people being givers and takers last time?” He asked and she nodded, “Well, sexually I’m a giver, giving and giving is what…gets me off.” He explained, “I like to hold back on what I want until just the right time.” He explained and she looked at him with a curious expression.
“Ummm and when is the right time?” She asked next and he sighed with a laughed.
“I don’t know, love. I like to edge myself like that for extended periods of time, the patience, the build up, when I just can’t take it anymore-”
“Is that why you came so fast last time?” She asked and he chuckled as his face went all pink but he bit his lip and nodded.
“Yeah, it’d been like maybe a week or more since I had…gotten off and well, I really like you and was just super turned on and I just…I wasn’t prepared for you to even touch me and ummm…yeah.” He said, “Sorry.” He apologized towards the end with a shy smile and she shook her head.
“Oh no, don’t apologize I didn’t think it was like an issue with you. If anything I was just like…feeling really good about myself.” She giggled and he grinned.
“It was good though, you were definitely doing the right thing.” He sniggered and she smiled, “Mmm and what about you? Do you like it when I make you wait?” He asked and she giggled.
“Mmmm, for me it’s more about surrendering it to you. Like I told you last time, I would do anything you asked me to. Want to be good for you and you can…be nice to me for being good.” She said more timidly and he hummed as she looked into his eyes meekly and he smirked.
“Well, I think this could really work.”
----Tag list----
@sunshinemoonsposts @matildasatellite @sad-avocado @sunflovverharry @cherrysulewski @daphnesutton @angelqueen99
@gurugirl @slutfortigertattoo @jessitpwk @permanentllyharry @here4thefanfics
If your tag is colored it doesn't appear!
#writing#harry styles fanfic#harry styles fanfiction#harry styles fan fiction#harry styles#tattoo artist harry styles#tattoo harry fic#tattoorry#harry styles enemies to lovers#harry enemies to lovers#young american series#young american#0nlythrowharrybeaux#harry styles smut#harry styles fluff
106 notes
·
View notes
Text
Young American - Part 11**
Finally!!! This one's sweet and smutty! There is visual inspo for the female pleasure part - here it is (18+ ONLY! NSFW - watch at your own risk!)
Warnings: Slight exhibitionism, oral sex (male and female receiving), unprotected sex
Series Masterlist
WC: 10.5K
When Y/N got home she immediately went off to have a body shower to ensure that she was fresh and ready for the evening ahead of her and after that they were chatting as she packed her overnight bag to take to Harry’s place and then finally it came to choosing her outfit for the night. She was buzzing with anticipation as to what he had planned for them, she knew it would be good because they left work early, it was a little past 3pm actually and apparently he had talked to Auree about it in advance so she figured he need that to ensure they had enough time to do whatever it was he was gonna have them do. He told her to be ready by 4:30pm.
“Do I need to wear casual shoes?” Y/N asked Julie who seemed to be in on this entire thing.
“Ummm…you’re not going to do like crazy amounts of walking but some.” She said and Y/N bit her lip as she thought about it.
“Harry said I can be casual.”
“Yeah, you totally can.” Julie said.
“Can I wear a skirt?” Y/N asked and Julie nodded.
“OK… so I’ll wear a skirt because it’s a date.”
“It’s still cold out.” Julie reminded.
“I’ll wear pantyhose.” Y/N reasoned, “Oh and my platform, ankle boots!” She said with excitement, “I haven’t worn them in a while.” She smiled as she started to dig through her clothes to piece together the outfit. It was definitely causal, but still nice and trendy in her opinion.
“So…Harry.” Her aunt brought up again and Y/N smiled, “How had are you falling for him?” She asked with a smile and Y/N giggled.
“I mean…hard.” She shrugged and then bit her lip, “He’s just…I’ve never met anyone like him.” She explained, “I never told you, but when he first got here he was the worst to me. We had beef. Like I wanted nothing to do with him!” She explained and Julie looked shocked.
“Really?”
“Yeah, he was the worst. I hated him.” She giggled as she thought back on it, “Actually when he called you that time I was home with the migraine?” She asked and Julie nodded as she recalled, “He called you to check in because he thought I had quit the apprenticeship. That’s how much we weren’t getting along.” Y/N explained.
“No way!”Julie gasped, “Sweet, shy, and adorably-dimpled Harry?!” She asked, still in complete disbelief.
“Oh yeah! He was not himself and ummmm, after that he talked to me and apologized, took full responsibility for being an asshole and he asked if we could start over and I said no, that I appreciated his apology and that we were good, but that I didn’t want to spend more time with him than necessary because I just didn’t trust that it wouldn’t happen again. Like I only had bad experiences with him and boy, did he turn it around. He didn’t try to force me to be friends with him or anything, he just changed his attitude and hoped that I would change my mind. That time at the halloween party, that was our first time hanging out-”
“And you ended up in the same bed.” Julie grinned.
“Nothing happened.” Y/N mumbled, “I got up there because in his drunkenness he told me that he had a hard time sleeping in new places and so I got up there with him.” She said and Julie pouted with endearment, “I know!” Y/N cooed, “After he explained himself and apologized and then the party I just…had a huge soft spot for him and it just…grew, I guess.” Y/N shrugged, “He was so sweet and such a big softy, like that’s who he is! He was just struggling a lot, I think with his mental health too after moving here all by himself, he never explicitly said it, but you can tell, you know?” Y/N said and Julie nodded. “Once we accepted that we liked each other things just went really quickly from there and he’s been great ever since. I mean he’s almost 30, so I’d hope he’s mature about stuff.” Y/N giggled.
“Yeah, with men you never know…” Julie mumbled and Y/n giggled.
“Exactly…but yeah, it’s been working and I know I’m only 24, but we work and we both care about each other and open up to each other and I’ve never really had that with someone. Like where it just seems easy and natural.” Julie nodded as Y/N explained.
“Do you love him?” Julie asked with a giddy smile and Y/N felt the entirety of her blood rushing up to her face.
“Ummm… I think so.” She said in a small voice, “I ummm- yeah. Yeah, I guess I do.” She admitted and Julie shrieked in excitement!
“Oh honey! Love is such a wonderful thing!”
“It is. I mean, I’ve been in love before, but it does feel different this time. More intense.” She said and Julie nodded as she listened to everything that was on Y/N’s mind. From her joys about it, but also her fears because in truth, Harry could decide to go back to England at any point and what would happen then? A lot of her concerns were legitimate and as Julie listened on she was able to hear how Y/N would talk herself down from crossing that bridge before it was due time. Y/N was incredibly mature for her age and had down some rather important skills that would help her better navigate her life. Yes, she did require a lot of therapy late in her high school years and through her college years, but it had made her the person she was today and Julie couldn’t be more proud of her.
“Well, I think it’s this is wonderful and well, you know that no great love comes without it’s challenges, but if Harry feels anything close to what you do, which I mean, I personally think he does…” she said and Y/N blushed all over again, “Everything will be alright.” She said and Y/N smiled and nodded. Just then, her phone dinged and Y/N squealed as she read that Harry was on his way.
“OK, I have a little over twenty minutes to get ready!” She panicked and rushed around to get herself together so Julie let her be. Harry was punctual and Julie let him in and she held back from cooing in endearment when she sawthe bouquets of flower he had brought along with him. Well there were actually two.
“Hey, welcome back!” Julie said as Harry stepped inside and he smiled.
“Thank you, it’s great to be back.” He said hugging her as she leaned in and she patted his back a few times, “So, these are for you. And-”
“Yeah, the bigger ones are for Y/N…” she said with a grin and he nodded bashfully, “she’s almost done getting ready, are you thirsty?” She asked.
“No, but I’ll follow you into the kitchen." he said and they headed over. She pulled out two vases to put the flowers in and he assured her he could fill them as she notified Y/N that Harry had arrived. He only waited another few minutes before Y/N rushed into the kitchen and Harry immediately stood from his seat. Y/N started smiling when she saw him; they were almost matching. Well, they were both wearing sweater vests, she giggled.
“You look cute!” She grinned with excitement and he bit his lip as he looked her over.
“And you look…perfect. I really like that skirt.” He said before rolling his lips together as he looked her over once again and Julie rolled her eyes as she put some dishes away.
“Thanks.” Y/N responded timidly as she played with her fingers nervously.
“Yeah, ummm, ready to go?” He asked and she nodded.
“Yes, my bag’s already out in the living room.” She assured and he nodded.
“OK. Well Julie, thanks for the hospitality.” Harry said as she turned around and he hugged her quickly.
“Anytime, lover boy.” She said and he chuckled, “Thank you for the flowers, they’re lovely.”
“Course.” He hummed before pulling away and letting Y/N say her goodbyes.
“Behave you two!” Julie called after them as they headed out of the kitchen.
“Always!” Y/N called back.
As soon as they got into the living room she reached up to his jaw and he grinned as she tried to pull his face down towards hers. He easily gave in as their lips met in a hot and fiery kiss. It was a lot of sucking of lips and tangling of tongues as his hands smoothed down her back and very easily traveled up the back of her skirt. He could feel her warm skin beneath the thin pantyhose she was wearing and he squeezed at her ass with need. He wanted to swat it and spank it until it was stinging and sore all while her drenched little cunt took his cock. He hadn’t stopped thinking about finally having sex with her when he got back. He couldn’t wait any longer, he had put off his own pleasure for too long and he didn’t want to do that, not with her. Any time they didn’t have together like that because of his own need to slightly torture himself was foolish and wasteful, he didn’t want to miss out on her, not even for a second.
“Are you two going to ever leave?” They heard Julie call out from the kitchen and this made them laugh until their kiss was no longer possible.
“Yeah! We’re going now!” Y/N said before kissing Harry’s lips once more and he grabbed her big tote and soon they were heading over to his car. “So where are we off to first?” She asked and he grinned.
“Well it depends on how hungry you are.”
“Not that hungry, I had a nervous snack while I got ready.” She confessed and he chuckled.
“Me too.” He assured her and she grinned, “OK, so let’s do the other thing first.” He said and she groaned.
“Can you give me a hint!?” She asked as they took off and he hummed pensively.
“Hmmm…” he wondered as they drove to get on the freeway, “Ummm, a native Californian has never done and would probably never do it.” He said and she squinted her eyes as she thought about it.
“Yet you’re taking me to do it?”
“Julie assured me you would love this.” He said and she giggled.
“I love that you consulted her.”
“Who knows you better?” He asked and she nodded.
“That’s very true.” She smiled.
“You’re gonna like it.”
“I know I will.” She said as she turned to smile at him. She was so busy admiring his gorgeous and perfect side profile that she didn’t notice that he had placed his hand at the center console, palm up, waiting for her to take it.
“Hold my hand.” He said and she shook herself out of her little trance.
“Huh?” She asked and he chuckled.
“My hand, baby. Hold my hand.” He said again.
“Oh! Yeah, of course.” She said and intertwined their hands together.
She glanced down at the sheer difference in size of their hands, it made her body tingle when she thought about all the things he had done to her just with his hands. It had been a while since she had sex and she was desperate to have it with Harry. She hoped that’s why he was asking her to stay over. But if it wasn’t she was going to ask because there was nothing that she wanted more than to be close to him in that way. She wanted to experience what he had given her the last time they were together. She had never felt so incredible in her life, it was life altering and she craved to once again be completely and totally at his mercy. When she finally focused back on the road she saw that they were leaving L.A. and taking the 101 Northbound. She didn’t say anything more, she just rested into the seat and enjoyed the ride as she hummed to a song called Sweet Marie and it was rather obscure though, so she glanced to him in confusion.
“I love this song. How did you..?” She smiled and he grinned, “Julie…” she said lowly.
“She helped me make a playlist.” He confessed and she giggled, “Told me you always sing that song. I like it.” He said and she smiled as it came to an end, then a very familiar tune played over the speakers.
“And High Horse?” She asked and he chuckled, “Kacey Musgraves makes me weak.” She said.
“I actually added that one. I just wanted songs that reminded me of you or us or something.” He confessed and she bit her lip to suppress the size of the smile that threatened to break out on her lips, “Ready? The bridge is the best part!” He said and she nodded.
“DARLING YOU TAKE THE HIGH HORSE AND I'LL TAKE THE HIGH ROAD! MMMM.” They both sang loudly at the top of their lungs before giggling.
"If you're too good for us you'll be good riding solo! Yeah, I think we;ve seen enough, seen enough-" Y/N continued to sing along and he bopped along to the song, doing the harmonies to the melody. And that’s how the rest of the car ride went until he was exiting on Sunset Boulevard, so she assumed they were going to Hollywood… then as they came up on Cahuenga Avenue he made a right and as she looked around she laughed as she glanced to him, seeing what exactly was on their left.
“No fucking way!” She giggled as she saw the big sign that read “PARKING! Hollywood City Tours!”
“Julie told me you’ve always wanted to go but couldn’t justify paying for it.” He chuckled as they pulled in and the person at the little kiosk asked to see the passes for the tourist attraction and he showed them quickly before he was told to continue on.
“OK, so you decide to pay money for me to have this experience I can’t even justify paying for?” She laughed as he parked.
“Look, I have yet to see any of the attractions myself and if you must know, I am really curious as to where Leo lives, so this is for the both of us.” He said through some laughter and just like that they were ready to get off of the car.
Harry rushed over to her side to help her out of the car before locking it and shutting the door and they proceeded to follow the crowd of people heading around the corner to the rendezvous point. It was a 2 hour tour, so there would be tons to see and soon they had settled into the little bus and they were off and seeing all of the iconic attractions of the rich and famous of Hollywood. They were having a blast and taking all of the cheesy pictures at every attraction, but while on the road to their next destination they were cuddled close and whispering to each other about the people watching they were doing as they drove down the streets of Hollywood. It really was a blast and soon they were stepping off of the bus with the rest of the tourists and waving goodbye to their guide as they headed back to Harry’s car hand in hand.
“So what’d you think?” He asked and she grinned.
“I loved it. I learned stuff I didn’t know.” She mused and he hummed, “What about you?”
“Yeah, I liked it too. But to be quite honest, I was expecting a lot more from Leo’s house…Can’t say it was anything spectacular.” He confessed and she nodded in agreement.
“Yeah, I don’t know why I like pictured him living in like a spaceship or something…” she mumbled as he keyed opened the car door on her side.
“When you say spaceship I think Scientology and then I think Tom Cruise. They’re the ones who believe we’re all these ancient alien beings or something. No?” He asked as he helped her settle in and she started laughing as he went around to his side.
“I think you might be confusing a few things there.” She laughed as she watched him settle himself into the driver’s side.
“M’definitely not.” He looked to her before starting the engine and they had a playful argument about this as they drove down the very lively and busy streets until they were in a very familiar area and soon they were pulling into the sushi restaurant that they had eaten at with G and Rosa a few months ago. She had gone since then, but he hadn’t been with her.
“I love this place.” She hummed in excitement and he smiled as he helped her out and they were soon led back and ironically it was to the table where he had been seated at when they ran into each other. She didn’t know if he recalled that detail but she did.
“Your server will be with you shortly.” The host said before hurrying back to their post and they both thanked the guy.
“Not to put a damper on the mood, but this is where you sat that time we ran into each other. Remember?” She reminded him and he nodded.
“Yeah, I know.” He smiled, “I literally was so depressed the last time I was here…” he said and she pouted.
“Baby,” she sighed, “should we ask them to move us?” She asked and started to glance around for the server.
“No, it’s alright.” He assured her, “I called ahead and asked them if we could sit here.” He explained.
“Aw baby, why? Don’t want you to be bummed out.” She said and he shook his head.
“I’m not.” He responded, “Finally got my date, didn’t I?” He asked with a little grin and she smiled and nodded.
“That you did.” She smiled at him and reached for his hand.
“You’re better anyway.” He said with a smile as he squeezed her hand a bit and she shrugged, rolling her eyes playfully as if saying “obviously”.
“I mean, I didn’t want to be the one to say it…but only an idiot would pass you up.” She said and he blushed at her compliment, which made her feel quite good. He’d been so easily flustered lately and maybe it had been the distance? She couldn’t speak for him, but absence had certainly made her heart grow fonder. Because of that, now she was less bashful about flirting back and making him feel as special as he did her. She didn’t want to waste her time with being bashful or subtle about her feelings for him, especially when he constantly put his admiration for her out there the way he did. The least she could do was reciprocate.
“Thanks.” He smiled tenderly at her, “I know that wasn’t the best night for me, but I wanted to sit here anyway because this was also the literal spot where I realized that I wanted more with you.” He said and her smile faded and a sentimental look washed over her features as they softened up, “Wanted to come back here with you and tell you that it’s been…a while for me…liking you.” He said and she squeezed his hand, “You’re just such a beautiful person and you showed me exactly who you were in that moment. Even if I wanted to not go there at first, it couldn’t be helped, not after that night. After everything I had put you through, for you to show me kindness and care like that,” He paused for a moment as his eyes bore into hers intensely and she bit her lip as her heart started to beat intensely as she recalled it too, “in that moment, with that simple act of compassion, you completely ruined me for anyone else.” He confessed and she felt the air completely leave her lungs as his gorgeous eyes stayed on her own, “And I’ve wanted you more than anything ever since.” He finished quietly. She could cry just hearing this. All that time he liked her?
“I don’t even know what to say…” she smiled and squeezed his hand, she wanted nothing more than to climb into his side of the booth and kiss him breathless.
“You don’t have to say anything, I know things were different for you then, but I just wanted you to know that I’ve been in this for… a while.” He smiled and she nodded. She knew just the thing to say to him, but she didn’t want to do it here and now, she wanted to do it when she had the space and privacy to love on him too. But now she felt like that moment couldn’t come soon enough. The words kept clawing their way up her throat and it was so hard to ward them off as their evening carried on. How was she not supposed to fall in love with him when he did things like this? It was impossible not to! He was so sweet and endearing and a true romantic at heart and she had never been with anyone who was this thoughtful before; it only made everything she felt for him more intense.
After they finished eating they took a little walk down the street to get some ice cream even if it was cold out. They ended up sharing a small cup as they walked down the cute little strip of shops. Harry was telling her about his time back home and the pieces he had been able to do and how thankfully, his confidence in himself and his work had been restored, he knew he needed to be patient. She was feeling giddy as they walked back towards his car, hand in hand and just before he opened up her door he pressed her against it and she moaned as their lips molded together. Her hands slithered up his chest and looped around his neck as she craned her own neck upwards to have better access to his lips.
“Mmm…just letting you know,” he said between kisses, “You’re in for a very long night, baby.” He disclosed before kissing her again and she smiled.
“Is that so?”
“Yep.” He grinned before they started making out again, “Gotta,” he paused to make out with her just a little more as her tongue teased his bottom lip, causing their kiss to deepen and intensify and then he pulled back with a bit of a wet gasp, “Gotta make up for lost time.” He reasoned and she grinned and he growled lowly as he leaned down and tugged her now swollen bottom lip between his teeth and sucked on it. She whimpered as she felt him fit his knee between her legs and raised it a bit. It brushed up her inner thigh but didn’t quiet reach where she was wet and aching for him already and then he let go and kissed her forehead, “Starting now.” He smiled as he spoke against it, she couldn’t see it, but she could hear it in his voice, “Already wet for me?” He asked as he looked down at her and she nodded up at him, “Good, baby. I’m aching for you.” He mumbled as he pressed his hips forward, because of their height difference he reached more of her lower stomach, like right below her navel and it made her gulp as she rolled her body into his own. They were in a darker spot of the parking lot, but it was still very much a public place and the idea of getting caught doing even this had her on edge, but she didn’t care as much as she thought she ought to.
“Can we please go?” She asked and he smirked, “Need you so bad, H. Please.” She pleaded with him and he smirked, his dimple carved deep into his cheek.
“Always with those impeccable manners, baby. S’gonna be my undoing one day.” He hummed before scooting them over a bit and she heard him unlock the car door and she smiled up at him.
“Thank you.” She said and he smirked again before he helped her down into the seat before shutting her door and hurrying over to his.
Harry was trying to get home quickly, it was a lot for him to be sitting beside her without fully being able to touch her or give her his undivided attention. His body was running hot all over and he felt like he would implode if he had to wait another second before he was able to touch her in the way that he wanted. He just wanted a taste of her, he’d been clinging to the memory as hard as possible, but it just couldn’t be replicated. He saw how her fingers were clutched together tightly in her lap and how her thighs would rub together every now and again and it only made him even more horny than he already was.
“Baby,” he grabbed her attention and she turned to him, “I need you to touch yourself for me and let me taste.” He said to her and her eyes widened for a second at his request, “I just need to taste you.” He repeated again with a hint of exasperation in his tone before turning back to the road and she sighed.
“God, I want to but my pantyhose go above my skirt, baby. I’d have to take everything off since I’m quite layered.” She explained with a pout and he groaned.
“Baby, just tear them where it counts.” He said and she giggled thinking he was joking but when she looked at him she knew that it hadn’t even been a suggestion, he was telling her to tear her pantyhose.
The look on his face was serious and almost pained to an extent and that made her want to be good for him, to do as he said. So she pulled off one of the rings she was wearing, one that had some texture around the accent stone, and brought it down between her legs and scored the pantyhose along the top of her inner thigh, right up near the crotch. After a second attempt she felt the material split and she slipped the ring back on and then widened her legs a bit more before reaching in between them with her left hand, making the tear bigger as she wiggled her fingers beneath the thong she was wearing. As Harry glanced over briefly he saw her getting in there and licked over his lips, already salivating in anticipation of tasting her, her flavor was his absolute favorite and there was nothing more he wanted in this world than to be buried between her legs. Y/N bit down on her lip as she swirled two fingers into her folds, she was soaking wet, she hadn’t expected anything less, but she had really tried to be patient about getting off, like he was. She had only touched herself twice since he had gone back to England and she understood the appeal of it afterwards, how it made her feel powerful and strong, disciplined. She knew he would like that.
“ Baby, please…” he strained and that’s when she realized that she had been playing with herself for several moments.
“Sorry, it’s been a while.” She said glancing to him and he glanced back at her with a look in his eyes that screamed “why would you say that to me?” And it made her feel really good, “Got carried away.” She said as she drew her fingers away from herself and offered them to him over the console.
As the traffic slowly came to a stop he came at her fingers tongue first and sucked them clean. Y/N felt a shiver radiate through her body at the feeling of his tongue and mouth around her fingers, she couldn’t help the moan that left her mouth as he sucked fervently, even after he had sucked away her arousal from them.
“Fuck, missed that. Missed you.” He mumbled as he grabbed her hand and kissed her open palm.
“Missed you too, could hardly get off without you.” She said and he groaned lowly, the traffic was still stopped.
“Hardly?” He asked and she nodded.
“I struggled. You’re so good at the edging part and I just get carried away and come too fast, so after the second try I just decided to wait for you to take care of it when you got back.” She explained.
If only she could read Harry’s mind… he had so many things he wanted to do to her to make her feel good. He had actually brought back some of his sex accessories with him that he had left in storage at his grandmother’s house (odd, but he knew she wouldn’t snoop like his mom might). He was well aware of what he liked and the ways in which he liked to push his partners, but he had yet to have that talk with Y/N and it was something he needed to do soon because so far he’d been playing by what he was into and she was very open to it, but he also wanted to know what she liked and give her that. Something he had been thinking about constantly was restraining her and pleasuring her until she couldn’t take any more, until she was completely spent for him. She would be so good for him, he was certain. She’d struggle minimally…she’d trust him and let it happen, let it run its course. He wanted to praise her and compliment her until she was blushing and bashful. He wanted to whisper filthy things to her while he filled her up with his cum over and over again.
“Fuck me…” he mumbled under his breath as her words processed in his mind “How do you want me to do it this time, hmmm?” He asked and she bit her lip.
“Like we are now.” She said and he grinned, “Having to wait all day has been…hard, to say the least. But I don’t mind because I know you’re worth the wait.” She hummed as she shifted a bit in her seat.
Her words just about melted Harry’s brain, no one had ever said that to him, that he was worth the wait. It made his heart skip a beat and for goosebumps to break out on his skin. He felt like he had been waiting his whole life for her and despite his want to just ease his way into everything with her, he knew in that moment that he couldn’t avoid labeling what he felt for her any longer. He was in love with her; he was absolutely wrecked for her. He looked into her eyes and they just stared. They weren’t even sure for how long because next thing he knew the car behind them was honking loudly, indicating to them that traffic had started to move and they glanced up to the road in embarrassment only to see that the car ahead of him had maybe only moved up about 5 feet. So he turned to Y/N with a grin and she giggled as she showed him her middle finger and he nodded so they rolled the windows down and both stuck their hands out, giving the very impatient driver behind them the finger before pulling their arms back in as they laughed.
“What an asshole, where are we supposed to go?” She scoffed and Harry shook his head.
“Right…but back to what you were saying…” he grinned and she got all bashful and shrugged.
“I guess I like the teasing.” She accepted and he smiled and reached for her thigh as he leaned over and she met him the rest of the way to kiss him. She tensed up for a second when his fingers inched between her legs and ultimately they parted in a soft gasp as they slipped under her thong and pet at her drenched folds, “Love how wet you get for me, baby.” He said against her lips before sucking at her bottom lip, “Your little clit’s already so fucking swollen.” He smiled and she whimpered as he then reached lower, he was slipping into the crease of her labia and looking for her entrance and finally he did and rubbed over her little hole as she moaned up at the ceiling, “Fuck, c’mere.” He said as he pulled her close and smeared their lips together in a desperate kiss, still not pushing his finger inside, as much as he wanted to feel her warm and tight walls around it.
“Please, daddy, need to feel it inside.” She whimpered and he groaned as he shook his head.
“Tonight I’m giving you my cock.” He said through bated breaths, he felt like his blood was boiling with need, he had not felt this out of control since he was a teenager, it was exhilarating, “Want to open you up with it, yeah? So fucking wet I know we can get it all in on the first try.” He said and she swallowed hard and nodded.
“Oh fuck, yes please.” She panted as his finger continued to swirl around her entrance.
“Yeah.” He smirked, “Gonna fit my whole cock into this tight little thing, you’ll see. Gonna fill you to the brim, baby and then I’ll give you my cum.” He practically growled, his voice was so deep and lust-filled that is covered her skin in goosebumps, “Want to watch my cum dripping out of this little hole.” Y/N moaned just at the thought, “Would you like that, baby?” He asked and she nodded as she swallowed thickly, “Use your words, baby. Want to hear you say it. Say it for me.” He insisted.
“W-want you to fill me up with so much of your cum it’s dripping from me, daddy.” She sputtered out through her swollen lips.
“Mmmm…been waiting to make you my little cum slut.” He hummed with excitement, “M’warning you now, you better keep it all inside, if not I’ll have to punish you.” He said lowly and she moaned, “I want you to keep it nice and hot inside your delicious, little cunt where it belongs.” He said before melting their lips together again. Harry had never said that to anyone before, but it just felt right to say to her, “Fuuuck, I want you so bad.” He moaned before their tongues met. He was impossibly hard in his pants and it hurt; his cock and balls were aching from neglect and anticipation.
“Want you too. Need you.” She sighed against his mouth. It made Harry feel so good about himself and about what they had with each other.
“I need you too. I need you so bad, baby. M’gonna take great care of you, OK?” He assured as he pecked her lips a few times and she nodded, he always did, “Want to make you feel so good you forget your name, forget where you are. Want you to only see me.” He shared as he caressed her face and she inhaled sharply as she felt a wave of heat roll through her entire body.
“How much longer are we gonna be stuck in this fucking traffic.” She sighed in irritation and he shook his head.
“It’ll clear up soon, don’t worry. We’ve got all night.” he assured Y/N. Both of their faces were glowing red from the brake lights of the car before them. And suddenly the lights dimmed and he looked forward and saw the car before him start to roll forward and he turned back to her and grinned, “Manifestation 101.” he giggled and she shrugged, “Learned from the best.” He said as he started to take off as well. After a few moments the flow of traffic picked up and soon they were back to a reasonable speed and soon approaching the exit to get to his place and it was all flow from there.
As soon as Harry keyed them into his place Y/N set down her overnight bag and turned him around and pushed him up against it, a low grunt escaped his lungs at the harsh contact against his back but that didn’t stop him from kissing her back the moment their lips made contact. With his sight being impacted by the darkness the feel of her lips was a lot more enjoyable and the sounds of their harsh breathing and kisses were overpowering everything else. Y/N bunched up his vest in her fists and he took the time to smooth down her body with the palms of his hands, feeling the different textures of the fabric shielding her skin from his touch. As he felt around he found the zip of her skirt and he gently tugged at it.
“May I?” He muttered against her mouth as she kissed at his lower lip as she nodded.
“Yes. Please.” She insisted and he smiled as he tugged down the zipper and felt around to ensure there was no clasp before giving it a little tug to get it just under her hips so that it slid the rest of the way down on its own. Harry then ran his hands up the sheer material of her tights over her hips before gently grazing over her bum with his nails, the slight tickle made her titter a bit and he smiled at her response to his teasing and feathery touch.
“Should we take this to my bedroom?” He asked and she nodded without any words and he kissed her deep and slow before parting from her mouth, “OK, C’mon.” He said finding her hand that was still on his chest and intertwining their fingers, before heading off, he first bent down and collected her skirt before walking them through the darkness. His bedroom had no windows to grant them even the slightest bit of moonlight, so he helped her to the bed and she sat as he rounded the corner of it to switch on the reading lamp he had on the bedside.
“You got a headboard.” She exclaimed as she looked around and he chuckled as he stooped down before her and kissed her.
“To be fair I’ve had for a while, I just put it up.” He defended and she giggled. Even if he’d just gotten back from England, there was not a suitcase in sight. It seemed he had unpacked immediately, “And I even unpacked as soon as I got home last night.” He said as he pushed her down into the mattress and she grinned as he confirmed her thoughts.
“Is that so?”
“Yeah, baby, I don’t feel how I used to before. Well now that I h-have you.” He said and her smile completely dropped as her eyes softened as they just stared at each other for a few seconds.
Truly, they had both been lost and wandering in their own ways without each other and now that they were together it felt like things had finally started to fall into place for each of them. Maybe they were both scared to verbalize it, but the way they were looking into each other’s eyes said exactly what it was they wanted to get out. It changed the energy in the room dramatically, it brought the tension between them to a new and unbearable high and soon their lips were colliding ardently once more as they started to undressed each other, when his trousers came off Y/N immediately fell to her knees and tugged down his briefs as she kissed up his thighs, stopping a second to smile at the tiger she had given him.
“You first, last time I was-”
“H, stop neglecting yourself, just this once, please?” She asked looking up to him as he was trying to pull her up from between his legs, “Love everything you do, but believe me, this is what I’ve been dreaming of the most.” She confessed and he bit over his bottom lip and nodded as he sat down on the mattress, bracing himself as he felt her warm breath fall over his fully hard cock. It twitched at the slightest form of attention and she smiled as she moved to kiss and suck at his inner thighs.
She had missed his body so much, not even just sexually, but seeing it before her, feeling it close to hers, he was always so warm, and his muscles were so evident even though he wasn’t trying very hard to flex them. She had never been with anyone as gorgeous as he was. Maybe it was because he was nearly five years older than her, she had never gone for anyone more than 3 yeas her senior, and he clearly took very good care of himself; he knew what mattered. When you’re young, yeah some people work out and watch what they eat, but they’re not actually living healthily by going on bingers and pulling all nighters - that wasn’t Harry at all. He even said so at Vy’s party, so the way he looked after himself was evident all over his body and she absolutely adored it.
Harry felt like he was going to burst at the seams as Y/N’s slow and torturous sucks and kisses trailed higher up his thighs. Everything about her was perfection to him and he patiently waited for her next move, clutching the sheets hard beneath him as he just barely licked at his tip, causing his mouth to fall open and moan. She moaned in response when he expected a smug smile, but this told him that she wasn’t taking her time to tease, she was just enjoying the moment, like he was. His brows creased in response to her warm and soft palm wrapping around his erection and she then gave it a gentle squeeze before she started tugging up and down slowly, stimulating all of the nerves that were so sensitive from the blood that had rushed down to his cock.
“Fuuuck…” he mewled breathily as she started to suck at his tip fervently. It was making his thighs and abs tense up impossibly tight. Yes, he wanted to feel good, but not to the point where he completely lost himself and this was over too soon. But the things she was doing to him with her mouth had him feeling like he was levitating. The sounds coming out of him as she stimulated all of his most sensitive spots were spurring her on until she could feel his thighs trembling, “Shit!” He gasped, “Y-you’re gonna make me come!” He warned her as she took him all the way down to her throat, “Oh baby, I’m gonna come!” He warned again, but she didn’t plan on pulling off as he started to thrust up into her mouth. It wasn’t particularly comfortable since he was big, but she wanted to taste him again, just as he had been so insistent on getting a taste of her, “Oh fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck!” He chanted as his hips thrust up into her hot little mouth without his permission. It was all so wet and sloppy, even his thighs were sticky with her saliva and it just pushed him over the edge completely and with a drawn out moan he started to shoot his cum down her throat. Harry grunted as he held her down for a few seconds, riding it out still down her throat.
Y/N was swallowing down the thick and generous gushes of his sperm as best as she could, but she knew there was bound be a little bit of a mess. And when he released her and she came up for air with tearful eyes and a slightly burning throat she saw that she had definitely dripped down onto her shirt and she just sighed as she rested her cheek against his bare thigh, looking up at him with a few tears streaking down her cheeks from how deep he had gotten in. Harry was still collecting himself and catching his breath, but that didn’t stop him as he swiped two fingers along her chin and the corners of her mouth to clean up any of his residual mess and she glanced up to watch him sink them between his lips before smiling down at her.
“Alright?” He asked and she smiled and nodded.
“Needed that.” She responded hoarsely and he smiled as he then wiped at her tear-stained cheeks with his thumbs. Yeah, he certainly didn’t want to be the first to come tonight, but on the plus side, now that his first orgasm was out of the way he’d be able to last a lot longer when he got inside of her. He quite literally wanted to take her breath away. She had never really talked to him about her past sexual encounters, so he had no idea what they had been like or if he was even a serious contender for best lay ever, but he wanted to be. He wanted to be the best for her, just how she had been then absolute best for him. She hummed as his fingers raked through her hair and then she giggled.
“Are you trying to put me to sleep?” She questioned, a hint of a slur dripped over her voice and he sniggered.
“No, definitely not.” He assured and she blinked up at him lazily.
“Then stop.” She suggested through a giggle and he bit his lip as he ran his hand back and collected as much of her hair as he could before suddenly yanking it back and she gasped at the sudden rough action. Her scalp stung a bit but in a delicious way, it made her even more wet as the sting seemed to travel through her body and give it more warmth.
“What about this? Is this better?” He asked and she smiled up at him with these “fuck me” eyes that never failed to make his heart skip a beat, “Hmmm?” He pressed again and she swallowed thickly as she nodded, “Use your words for me, baby.” He ordered, it wasn’t as demanding as it was teasing and it made her melt when he got like this.
“Yes, daddy.” She responded lowly and he smirked.
She was perfect, everything he had ever dreamed of, and she was about to make him break the record for shortest refractory period ever - he already felt the blood starting to rush through his body and focusing around his groin. Everything about her lit his fire, she ticked off boxes he didn’t even know existed before and he loved that she was a mixed bag of prizes only, everything about her was good. She was certainly a little younger than he would typically go for, but that was just it, he never intended on going for her, she was just there. The universe, fate, god, whatever was out there…it had gifted Y/N to him and he couldn’t get over how lucky he was.
“You’re so fucking perfect, you know that?” He asked and she smiled softly at him, “Such a good girl for me.” He hummed as his eyes scanned over her pretty face and stretched out neck, he wanted to suck and bite at it. He needed to get her naked now. Suddenly she was squinting as she looked at his right hand and he looked to her in confusion as she reached for it and he gave it to her as he released her hair and she smiled down upon noticing his birth mark over his right wrist and then she looked up at his eyes, still smiling before she kissed it and he had to bite down on his lip to not smile so hard, but his heart was pounding hard in his chest.
“It’s cute.” She said and he grinned bashfully.
“Do you have one?” He asked her and she nodded as she stood up and extended her left forearm to him and he saw just a slightly darker little splotch on her skin.
“S’really small though.” She said and he hummed and kissed it too, which had her body also swimming with excitement and endearment towards him.
“So that just means it’s cuter.” He said as he kissed over it again and then down her wrist and to her open palm. His eyes glanced up to hers as he did it again and she smiled at the slight tickles as her fingers from her right hand busied themselves with his hair. He kissed at her palm again, all while looking into her eyes, “You’ve got me, ” kiss, “Right.” kiss, “Here.” kiss. He hummed and she felt like the blood in her veins had been replaced with that popping candy. Every part of her was tingling and her stomach was swirling with the most pleasant mix of joy and adoration, her skin was covered in goosebumps as their eyes bore into each other’s for what felt like the millionth meaningful time that night and it made her heart continue to grow in size, he made it hard to breathe. Before she could even say anything he flipped her hand and kissed the top of it, “Can I finish undressing you?” He asked her and she nodded.
“Yes.” She barely got out and he smiled as he stood and pulled off of the shirt she had on, skimming down her stomach before reaching the hem and pulling it off, and then she was just in her underwear and he was looking over her body with a lethal mix of adoration and lust. It made her feel gorgeous and special and it was addicting, the way he looked at her took her breath away.
Harry’s hands slid around her waist and them up towards the clasp of her bra and he snapped it undone quickly before sliding it off her body and tossing it onto the bedside table, then his fingers reached back down to roll down her tights and her thong together. The lower they got, the lower he went… he kissed down her stomach and then her hips, her thighs, her knees…and when he got to her ankles he had her balance herself on his shoulder as he got it all the way down and kissed her ankle as he took the tights off, and he did the same to get it off of her other leg. His big, warm hands ran up the back of her legs as he pressed his face against her vuvla, kissing her and taking in her scent, he was obsessed with it. He kneaded at her ass and then landed a few smacks on it, making her gasp as the sharp stings left on her skin before he rubbed it over.
“More please…” She requested breathily as her head rolled back and he grinned and landed a few more smacks before roughly kneading at her ass to ease the pain a little. Her skin was littered in goosebumps afterwards and it drove him absolutely crazy, maybe next time she’d let him spank her little cunt; if she liked this, the latter would have her dripping wet for him - well, more than she probably was now.
“C’mon, want you to sit on my face, baby.” He said lowly and she obliged as he laid down against the pillows at the head of the bed and she followed, kneeling over him and giving him a moment to get comfortable before she started to lower herself. She bit her lip to suppress her smirk as she glanced down to his mouth already open, tongue out and ready to get a taste. She didn’t prolong his torture and just had a seat and he moaned in pleasure as soon as his tongue wedged itself deep against her folds. This caused her to tangle her hands in his hair as she ground down along with his movements. It couldn’t have been more than three minutes before she was steadying herself on the headboard, crying out as she unexpectedly got washed out by an orgasm. She was trembling above him as he moaned against her sensitive pussy, his licks and sucks slowed down as he eased her off of it, but he wasn’t done yet, he needed more. So when she had come down enough he helped her lay down and he made out with her for a bit before he went back down and got his mouth back onto her pussy.
He was slower this time, tickling her clit with the tip of his tongue before started to kiss at her gently, his tongue rolled out before he’d pucker up and kiss at her throbbing little bud and all she could do was fall back and enjoy as he took his sweet time to make her feel good. And this was something he was exceptional at, he used his entire mouth to get her off, she had never experienced anything like it. It caused a chill to rack through her body as she held her legs open for him and gave him room to do his thing. His warm and heavy tongue gave her consistent and heavy licks as he swirled around her little button deliciously. He then extended the range of his tongue, licking from lower down and laving up to her clit again, over and over as she moaned and whimpered. For him, his lips sometimes closed to suck and it drove her up the wall.
“Mmmmmgod, you’re so good at that…” she mewled dramatically as he started to go faster and licked from her entrance up to her clit, “Oh god!” She gasped when he started to flick his tongue side to side until her walls were tightening up impossibly and the he started to slow down again, still continuing to use his mouth on every part of her sopping pussy. She started losing control of her hips, bucking them up slightly, eager for more as he orgasm started to approach once again, “I’m so close, baby! So close!” She moaned out. This only encouraged him as he reached to her cunt and used his index and middle finger to spread her open and expose her clit and he started to really focus his licks from her little hole to her clit and he made her writher beneath him as the muscled in her stomach started to tighten to the point of pain, but it just felt too good. Especially when the tip of his tongue dipped into her entrance over and over, the nerves there were so sensitive that it started to make her back arch.
“Mmmm, come for me.” He muttered against her and she immediately let go. His licking intensified as he worked her through her orgasm, he managed to pull another little one out of her when he flicked at her clit and swirled his tongue around over and over until she was digging her fingers into his hair and shaking.
“Please… please…” she panted tiredly and he hummed, pulling back for a second before kissing at her gently a couple times before pulling away completely and helping her legs back down onto the mattress. She was still quivering with the aftershocks as his hands smoothed up her legs. He kissed at her knees before settling his body over hers and connecting their lips together. His erection was at full size again as he lowered his hips against hers she whimpered into his mouth.
“Sensitive?” He asked and she nodded, her vision still blurry from her last few orgasms, “Just let me know if you want me to grab the condoms. Or if you’re spent we can just have a warm bath.” He said and she reached around his neck and connected their lips and shook her head.
“If I don’t want to use a condom?” She asked and he moaned as he kissed her deeply.
“Right, your implant.” He said and she nodded, “We don’t have to, but I just want you to know that I don’t expect it just because you’re on birth control.” He said and she nodded.
“Thank you, baby. I do want to feel you if that’s alright.” She said quietly.
“It’s alright.” He assured and he moaned quietly as he felt her hips adjusting, his cock sliding around and making her tingle, “Want it inside?” He asked and she nodded.
“Please. Want to feel it inside.” She was well aware that he had done nothing to stretch her out for him, he had told her he wanted his cock to open her up and she was just fine with that, she was turned on enough for things to go smoothly. He adjusted himself so that the tip of his cock was sliding down to her entrance, he was gently pushing against it, wanting to make her body open up all on it’s own for him. She was so sensitive there and moaning as she felt him right up against her.
“C’mon baby, take it. Relax for me.” He hummed and she nodded, exhaling shakily and realizing her body as he pressed against her again and they both moaned as his tip sunk into her wet and tight pussy, “Fuck.” He groaned lowly, she was so tight and hot around him as he started to sink in deeper, her walls opened up as he spread her open, moaning against her mouth at the feeling of her pussy swallowing his cock and drawing it in deeper and deeper. She hitched her legs up against his hips to allow him to get in all the way and they both sighed as he bottomed out. He ground against her and her eyes rolled back as her nails raked down his back and he hissed at the sting.
“Move. Please move.” She requested and he nodded as he started to thrust slowly at first, watching her body react to his, he was trying not to get lost in the feeling of it all. Her hips moved along with him and when her walls would flutter around his cock it felt like he wouldn’t be able to hold out.
“Mmmm, you feel amazing, baby.” He moaned against her mouth.
“You too, you’re so deep.” She whimpered and he grinned as he shifted a bit and her brows creased as her mouth fell open in shock as he nudged into her g-spot, “Oh fuuuuck, right there!” She praised as her eyes rolled back.
“Yeah, baby? Feel’s good?” He asked, voice breathy from his actions as his hips snapped into her over and over again in deep and intentional plunges.
“Yes, you feel so good!” She whimpered as just feeling him there started getting her close to her climax at an alarming rate.
“Rub your little clit for me, baby.” He panted and she did as he told her, her fingers passed over her swollen little bud over and over, it was nearly making her eyes cross with both of their actions combined.
They were both struggling to breathe as the pleasure they felt started to overcome their bodies. Their eyes were locked on each other’s as they moaned and breathed each other’s air, bodies warm and damp from sweat as they worked hard to make each other come undone. Y/N wasn’t only reeling from the feeling of him deep inside, but as her free hand ran over his warm and toned body. He was built to perfection and it made her hot all over. He started going harder and faster and her legs started to shake around him as her abs tensed up.
“Fuck, can feel you squeezing me…” he groaned, “Come for me, give it to me, baby.” Harry panted, his brows creased as her tightening walls brought him even closer to the edge than before.
He couldn’t hold on anymore, his body was just on the brink and he couldn’t hold off from it. Just then. Y/N cried out as she started to flutter around his cock. Her back arched and her eyes blurred over with tears as she started to wither over his cock. His thrusts were relentless as he chased his own orgasm and it was spurring on her own for even longer. She rubbed at her clit faster and faster until she gasped upon feeling the first gush of her cum squirting from her body. It covered her in goosebumps and her ears started ringing at the overwhelming pleasure coursing through her body and sending each and every nerve ending in her body into overdrive. She writhed beneath Harry and swallowed down his grunts as he thrust harder and deeper than before, making her gasp as he spilled his load inside of her. She could feel his warmth filling her up deliciously. Pump after pump of it made her all warm and even more sticky than before. He moaned as he looked down between their body to see her leaking her and his cum as he continued thrusting slower now to ride it out until he finally kissed her again and slowly rolled his hips to a stop. They were hardly breathing properly, but he didn’t care as he smiled against her mouth and tangled his fingers in her hair.
“So fucking perfect. You’re so fucking perfect.” He mumbled to her lovingly before kissing all over her face. Her ears were still slightly ringing from the intensity of it all and all she craved now was to be completely enveloped in his warmth.
“This was perfect, thank you.” She whispered and he chuckled breathily.
“No, thank you, baby. For letting me in like that.” He whispered and she swallowed the lump of nerves that was lodged in her throat, but she couldn’t hold back anymore, not when they were looking at each other the way they were right now, the way they had been over and over throughout the night…
“Harry.”
“Yes, baby?” He asked with a small smile and she swallowed thickly.
“I-I love you.” She said in a small and timid voice and she worried for a moment when he didn’t respond verbally, but soon his lips were gently connecting to hers and their eyes fluttered closed as the kiss continued before he took a breath and his forehead pressed to hers.
“I love you too.” He whispered, “I love you too.” He repeated with a smile.
---- TAG LIST ----
@sunshinemoonsposts @matildasatellite @sad-avocado @sunflovverharry @cherrysulewski @angelbabyyy99 @gurugirl
@daphnesutton @jessitpwk @permanentllyharry @here4thefanfics
LMK if you want to be added to the list:)
#harry styles#harry styles fanfiction#harry styles fan fic#harry styles fic#harry styles reader insert#harry reader insert#reader insert fic#harry x y/n#harry x reader#harry styles smut#harry styles flulff#tattoo harry fic#tattoorry#harry's tiger tattoo#harry styles series#harry styles writing#young american series#young american#tattoo artist harry styles#tattoo artist harry#0nlythrowharrybeaux
73 notes
·
View notes
Text
Young American - Part 10
Hey friends, thank you for your patience! Chapter 10 is kind of a fluffy and emotional breakthrough for these two. Next chapter is the first date and some smutty-smut!
Series Masterlist
WC: 5.8k
The holidays had felt really long for Y/N. Her family was very big on traditions and being together and making memories and so she definitely missed that part of things. Her mom had sent her a text wishing her a happy holiday but that was about it. She did have fun with her aunt Julie and her friends, but this was different and she felt like a baby for it but she did cry when she went to bed and when she was able to talk with Harry the tears flowed again, though that was largely because she missed him and she was about to get her period so she was very sentimental and he just looked so cute and cozy in his hoodie. They had only talked on FaceTime on the 26th and on new year’s eve, he was so busy catching up with family and friends, out of everyone she understood the importance of that. Other than that, they were texting constantly, which was fine by her.
It did bum her out when Harry informed her that his flight was cancelled due to some bad weather, but he was going to make the best of it by extending his stay by a few more weeks; they did FaceTime for that conversation and one other time when he was showing her some new designs he was working on. But he informed her that after chatting with Auree and seeing that he had no clientele scheduled for January he took a few more clients at Eddie’s shop in London so that he could try and recover what he’d spent on travel. After all, he still had rent and bills to pay whether he was living in LA or not, so he needed to make money any way he could and if that meant taking more clients in London while he was there he would do that. He and Eddie would be flying in together actually, since he wanted to come and see how everything was going. They would be arriving in a few days and so Y/N was spending lots of time with her friends from school, the shop, and Julie because she knew that once Harry was back he would likely steal her away to make up for lost time.
Y/N had been doing most of the walk-ins now that Harry was gone and it was giving her tons of time to practice. Auree was doing a lot of her supervision and she was very impressed with her progress. Most of the things Harry had been focusing her attention on were near perfect now that she had the opportunity to execute those styles and techniques. She even did her first realism piece, it was a small scorpion, but it had been a challenge none the less and it turned out perfect. She had also been working on ways to bring her tattoo up to the standard that she wanted it to be, but that was in the evenings before she went to bed.
“Hey, daydreamer!” She heard Rosa’s voice and snapped out of her head and watched as she and Vy chuckled.
“What?” She asked with a giggle.
“Don’t look so bummed, Harry’ll be back in a few days.” She teased and Y/N rolled her eyes.
“I’m not bummed, I was just thinking.” She said, “I frown when I’m thinking.” She explained.
“Thinking about missing Harry.” G added in with a smirk from across the studio, he was currently tattooing a client.
“Oh shut up and mind your tattoo.” She said which made him and his client chuckle as Rosa came over to her.
“OK, but I’m not shooting into the dark when I say that you miss him, am I? You miss him at least a little tiny bit.” Rosa said and Y/N felt her face flush but Rosa didn’t say anything, she didn’t need to, it was all in her eyes.
“No, you’re not.” She admitted and Rosa winked which made Y/N snigger.
“Even I miss him! He’s quite wonderful when he’s not being a dick.” Vy said as she came over to join their little gab session at the drawing station.
“Yeah, he is.” Y/N smiled.
“So, I’ve been dying to ask but everyone told me to leave it alone.” She said glancing at Vy who rolled her eyes, “When he whisked you away when you were having a bad day, what did you do?” She asked with a suggestive grin and Y/N shook her head.
“Not what you think, you horny little cretin.” Y/N said through some laughter and Rosa cackled loudly and Vy smacked her arm.
“Don’t get crazy, you don’t want to startle G and make him mess up! The guy is getting his kid on his arm.” Vy scolded Rosa who then glanced back and mouthed an apology to G who was already glaring at her.
“And to answer your question he took me to the beach. We just got some fresh air and drew a little bit-”
“Each other?” Rosa interrupted to ask and Y/N glanced down for a second.
“It wasn’t the plan, but yes.” She said and this made Vy and Rosa coo softly and for poor Y/N’s face to heat at the attention these two were giving her, “Then we went to these sand dunes and Harry ate shit.” She chuckled as she recalled, “I mean, I did too, but his fall was funnier than mine. And then we went home.” She shrugged as she finished her story.
“Home, huh?” Vy asked and Y/N bit her lip for a moment before looking at Vy.
“You know what I mean.” She said and Vy smirked.
“I’ve been dying to ask, he kissed you at my party didn’t he?” She said and Y/N rolled her eyes.
“No. He was drunk as fuck, I had to drive us home!”
“Home… there it is again. Almost like you…share a home?” Rosa teased and Y/N rolled her eyes yet again.
“Yes, we shared my house that night because I had no idea where he lived and he completely passed out before he could put his address in the damn GPS.” She explained, that was very nerve-racking for her but he had been so sweet and cuddly that night.
“And you shared the bed?” Rosa asked.
“I made myself a little bed on the floor.” Y/N said and Rosa glanced to Vy.
“I don’t think she slept in it.”
“Me neither.” Vy grinned and Y/N groaned again as they teased her.
“You two are making a whole lot of nothing into something.” Y/N warned.
“Oh please, Harry has had a crush on you for ages!” Vy said and Y/N shook her head.
“Whatever. The point is that we’re good now.”
“Real good, if you asked me.” Rosa smirked suggestively.
“Well good thing I’m not asking.” Y/N jabbed back making the girls laugh softly.
“We’re just teasing you. It’s just cute how you get all flustered when he’s being all sweet and soft with you. And well, it’s sweet to also watch him with you, it’s like you can do no wrong.” Vy said and Rosa nodded along in endearment.
“He is rather sweet when he’s all soft like that.” Y/N admitted, “He really is so fucking sweet, he just needed a minute to get acclimated, you know?” She said and they nodded in understanding.
“Well, I’m glad that it all worked out.” Rosa said with a smile.
“I still choose to believe there’s something going on.” Vy hummed.
“You keep telling yourself that, Vy.” Y/N giggled.
**************
Harry was really anxious to get back to LA; he felt that he had been gone too long. It had been over a month that he’d been gone and he missed Y/N like crazy. He had talked to his family all about Y/N, he was extremely sweet on her and when Harry was fancying anyone he was just above and beyond adoring with that person. His mum had expressed to him that it was great to see him that way because she hadn’t seen it in a while; after his last relationship ended Harry had kind of stopped dating and just gave himself a break from love, he just hooked up with people. She did appreciate Y/N fretting over him in that video of him at the sand dunes and she even said that it was good that the person he liked was looking out for him like that. All in all, he was more than confident in pursuing more with Y/N.
Currently, he was texting with Julie, plotting a little romantic dinner for he and Y/N when he got back. He would likely see her at the shop first, but he wanted her to be surprised when afterwards they immediately went off to have a nice and quiet evening alone. He was eager to get back to her and back to LA, he felt reinvigorated; he never intended on staying in London for so long, but it really helped him get back into the groove and to regain the confidence he had lost with how slow things had been for him in LA. He was able to see a walk-in from LA who had actually been wanting to get tattooed by him and had no idea of his relocation, he just happened to be on vacation, but now that he knew that Harry was in LA he assured that he would recommend him to friends and also get in touch to brainstorm on a big back piece the guy had been wanting to do. This was very thrilling and he just felt like things were finally looking up.
**********
Y/N had literally been counting down the days and today was the day that Harry would be back. The longer she was working in the shop the less she needed to start coming in so much earlier than everyone else as she mastered the tasks better. She had found ways to speed up set up in the mornings and typically turned up at 9am now, but she knew Harry was an early bird so she showed up around 8:30 on this particular day and decided to design pieces while she waited for him to arrive. It was nearing 9:15 when she heard the back door open and she perked up.
“Baby?” She heard Harry’s voice and she shot out of the stool and rushed to the entrance meeting him right by the lounge and he dropped his bag down as she rushed into his arms. Her legs circled his hips as he spun them around a few times before she grabbed his face and kissed him deeply.
“I missed you. So. Fucking. Much.” She said between kisses and he smiled against her lips.
“Missed you too, baby.” He said before blindly sliding his bag into the lounge with his foot and walking them over to the counter and setting her on it as they parted for a moment to take each other in after so long. She immediately smiled as she took in the little clip on the top of his head holding his hair in place. He’d done it before, but it looked so long now.
“Your hair’s getting long…” She cooed, “And look at this!” She giggled as she ran her thumb around his mouth to feel his rather full mustache and slightly sparser beard on his chin and jaw.
“Forgot my electric razor and I didn’t see the point in buying a new one, but I know it needs to go s-”
“Mmmm, it doesn’t have to…” she said with a small smile, “I’m kinda digging the mustache.” She said before biting on her lip and he grinned.
“Really?” He asked in slight shock and she nodded, thumbing over it again.
“S’kinda hot. In like a dilf-y kinda way.” She said lowly and he chuckled.
“If you really like it I can keep it for a while. Gets a lot thicker than this.” He said and she smirked.
“Say “it gets a lot thicker than this” again.” She teased and he rolled his eyes at her teasing, “Please, daddy?” She whispered with a grin and he groaned and kissed her hard before breaking the kiss dramatically.
“Not the time nor the place.” He warned her lowly as his hands slithered up her thighs. He loved how she was playing with the curls at the back of his head, he missed that a lot.
“Sorry, sorry…” she hummed, “But can you kiss me again?” She asked and he smiled.
“Course I can.” He whispered before dipping down again and capturing her lips against his. Like always, they got lost in their kiss and were consumed with the things they felt for each other as if the entire world was created just for them two to exist in it. The taste of his tongue against hers and the scent of his cologne and himself were all like a vortex that dragged Y/N away from reality. It was the same for him, everything about her was like a siren song to him, he had tunnel vision when he was around her and he couldn’t care less, especially when they had been apart for a more than a month at this point. It was absolute bliss to be in her arms once again. To feel her lips on his. To-
“Well, good morning to you two!” They heard an enthusiastic greeting and Harry immediately pulled his lips from Y/N, but her body close, their hearts were beating hard and fast at the scare as they both turned their heads towards the door and saw a smirking Vy leaning against the doorframe.
“Jesus, Vy-” Harry started, but she was quick to interrupt him.
“I knew something was going on!” She laughed pointing to Y/N who groaned in embarrassment as Vy laughed, “Rosa and I were grilling her about you the other day.” She said to Harry.
“You guys need to stay in your lane.” Harry grinned and Vy scoffed.
“The lounge is everyone’s lane, you two.” She winked and Harry rolled his eyes again as she came in further as Harry helped Y/N down from the counter.
“Please keep this to yourself until we figure this out, Vy.” Harry pleaded lowly.
“Of course. I love secrets.” She hummed with a grin as she put her bag in one of the lockers and Y/N giggled. Harry hugged Y/N from behind as she reached up to the cupboard to get the coffee grounds to make a kettle of coffee. Vy walked past them to the leave the lounge with a smug smile.
“You may proceed you little horn-balls.” She teased and Y/N laughed as Harry flipped her the bird and Vy cackled as she walked out.
“Quick, a bit more before everyone else shows up.” He said as he flipped her around and their lips met in a few playful kisses until they heard the heavy back door opening up and he hurried to grab his bag from the wall by the entrance of the lounge where he had kicked it to. Y/N continued setting up the coffee maker and soon Rosa was shrieking with excitement as she stepped in and saw Harry putting his bag in a locker.
“Harry!” She cheered with joy and hurried over to hug him and he chuckled as he hugged her back.
“Rosa, great to see you.” Harry greeted her and she smiled brightly.
“H, the amount of girls who have come back for more walk-ins asking for you…” she said and he shook his head.
“Fuck that, tell ‘em I’m taken.” He said and her eyes widened.
“Wait. What?! You’re taken?!” She asked in shock and he chuckled nervously, just realizing his blunder as Y/N bit her lip and continued with the coffee.
“Like tell them that I am to ward them off, you know?” He recovered quickly and Y/N held back her laughter as best as she could.
“Oh! Yeah, good thinking. I wear a fake wedding ring when I go out sometimes.” She confessed and he hummed.
“Hmmm…maybe I’ll shift one of my rings over.” He mused and she nodded before she walked over to Y/N and hugged her from behind.
“Hey, girl!”
“Hey, Rosa.” Y/N smiled, leaning her head against Rosa’s as she rested her chin against Y/N’s shoulder, “Want some coffee?” She asked.
“Yes, please.” She said and let go, “G pulled up when I was coming in, so add some for him too.” Rosa informed and Y/N hummed in understanding.
“So Harry, any plans tonight? We should celebrate you coming back, right Y/N?” Rosa said cheerfully and Harry cleared his throat.
“Oh, no plans. Just resting, I’m a bit jet lagged.” He said and Rosa sighed.
“C’mon, H! At least dinner!” She insisted, “Tell him, Y/N!” Rosa said, hoisting herself up onto the counter where Harry had settled Y/N on not even ten minutes prior.
“Yeah, that would be nice, H. We can all go out to eat with Eddie too.” She said and Rosa smiled wide.
“Yeah! Exactly! OK, let me catch Vy real quick, she always knows the best places to eat!” Rosa said and rushed out of the lounge.
“Baby,” Harry said coming up to Y/N, “I don’t want to go out with everyone tonight.” He said lowly and she turned to him as he leaned on the counter beside her.
“Come on, everyone’s so excited to have you back!” She said with a hopeful smile and he groaned.
“I’m tired and I would rather it be just us tonight.” He said quietly.
“Well after dinner we can go to yours or mine and spend the evening together? They just want to do something nice, H.” She insisted again and he groaned and decided to just say it.
“Baby, I have plans for us tonight.” He said lowly and she turned to him with a small smile.
“Oh.”
“Yeah, it was supposed to be our first date. I don’t want to reschedule. It was supposed to be a surprise but that’s ruined now.” He said bitterly and she tutted.
“Oh, we can get out of this. Just go out and tell ‘em you’re super jet lagged and we can do it on Friday or something.” She said he nodded.
“Right. I’ll be back… but if Rosa pouts we might be moving our first date, she’s really convincing with that pout, makes me feel so bad.” He huffed.
“I’ll beat her up.” Y/N joked and he chuckled before heading out of the lounge. Thankfully, Vy had his back and said she actually couldn’t do tonight, she probably knew that he wanted to do something with Y/N first. She agreed when he suggested they go out on Friday and that was that. When Harry went back into the lounge G and Y/N were chatting as they always were and he greeted G with a big hug as well.
“My, my so affectionate.” G teased and Harry tutted as he pulled away.
“It’s just been a while, OK?” He mumbled lowly and G shot a knowing grin to Y/N who was already smirking. She was about to join in on teasing Harry when they heard the back door swing open and Eddie’s loud and cheerful voice resonating through the shop.
“Good morning, artists!” This made Y/N smile and she turned around, seeing him walking in with a big box of pastries, “Oh, look at you all!” He said excitedly as he set the things down.
“Hey, Eddie.” G smiled as they hugged briefly.
“Hey, mate!” Eddie smiled excitedly and then he turned to Y/N, “And look at you! You look more grown, I hope Harry hasn’t been stressing you out too much.” He joked as he stepped forward and Y/N hugged him as well.
“Not anymore.” She joked and Eddie chuckled.
“He hasn’t been mean or a grouch, has he?” Eddie asked with a grin and Y/N glanced over to Harry who was also grinning.
“Not recently.” She said with a giggle and they both glanced over to Harry, who shook his head at her.
“I’m a god damned dream and you know it.” He pointed at her and she laughed quietly.
“More like a walking nightmare.” G muttered making them all chuckle at Harry’s expense. He didn’t take offense to it, he knew that he could be grumpy and moody, and now that G was kind of a friend and Y/N was well…more than that, it didn’t bug him to get called out as much.
“Well, I’m glad to know LA hasn’t changed him.” Eddie said, “Now, I want to see what you’ve been working on and added to your portfolio.” Eddie said to Y/N and she nodded eagerly.
“Yeah, c’mon I’ll show you!” She said with excitement and they headed out of the lounge to her station. Harry followed behind them, eager to hear what Eddie thought. They were looming over her station as she pulled out the portfolio of her work when Harry walked up beside Eddie.
“And the master joins the pupil.” He said to Harry with a smile.
“I think she’s the master, Ed.” Harry said and Eddie’s eyebrows raised.
“Oh really?” He hummed in excitement as she blushed a bit.
“Here, you can look through these.” She said handing him the folder with her bigger and newer designs. Eddie was rather impressed as he flipped through it. Vy came up as he looked through everything.
“Fuck, you’re really good.” He said as he started getting to the end of the folder, “Soon you’re gonna be tattooing artists too.” He chuckled.
“Welp, that one’s already been crossed off the bucket list actually.” Vy spoke up and Eddie glanced to her before quickly looking to Y/N who scoffed.
“Coloring in your flowers doesn’t; count, Vy.” Y/N sniggered.
“I wasn’t talking about my touch ups, I was talking about Harry! That’s his thigh on that page there, is it not?” Vy said and Eddie glanced to Harry, whose cheeks were now going pink.
“Really? No fucking way! You only get tattooed by Chri-”
“Well, the artist had a cool design.” He shrugged interrupting Eddie.
“That’s sick, mate.” Eddie said with a smile and turned to Y/N.
“How’d he take it?” He asked with a grin.
“Like a champ.” She assured with a smile, “It was my first big one so it took me a little longer than it would now, but he sat through it, was really patient with me-”
“I almost cried at the end. I looked down.” He said to Eddie and Vy who chuckled, “but she’s really good. Very pleasant to get tattooed by, wouldn’t mind having another round with her.” He hummed with a smile and briefly glanced to Y/N who was just buzzing to hear this.
“That’s great to hear! And I mean… if H got tattooed by you and he’d do it again I think that you’re ready for whatever gets put in front of you.” Eddie said and her smile dropped.
“Wait. W-what?” She stammered.
“I think he’s trying to tell you that you can tattoo whatever you want now.” Harry said with a small smile, his eyes, so full of pride, met her own.
“Oh my god…” she said softly as the news soaked in, “OH MY GOD!” She then shouted in excitement and hugged Eddie who laughed happily and hugged her back.
“You’re so fucking good, you have to know that. We can talk more about what milestones you need to accomplish in this next phase, but at the rate you’re going I think we can have you as a full-time artist by the summer.” He assured her and she bit her lip back to suppress the huge smile that wanted to break out on them.
“Holy shit…Well, thanks to Harry for all his help and guidance.” She said to Eddie and glanced to Harry who shook his head at her.
“S’all you, love. I just gave you a few tips.” He assured and she sighed in satisfaction.
“Thank you so much, Eddie. For everything. For ummm, taking a chance on me.” She sighed happily.
“Darling, I knew you were worth the wait.” He assured her and she wanted to cry and just inhaled sharply. She felt so giddy and tingly all over, she wanted to scream and laugh and cheer because her dream had just come true. Sure, she wasn’t a full-time artist yet, but she was good enough that she was given the green light to tattoo whatever pieces she wanted and that was a huge deal.
“Well, if you guys don’t mind I have to make a call to my aunt.” She said and Eddie smiled.
“You go on ahead.” He assured her and she grabbed her phone from her station and slipped out to the back to call her aunt.
She was just catching her breath for a few seconds, letting it all sink in when the door opened and she saw Harry peek his head out and she smiled when their eyes met and she signaled him over with a movement of her head and he slipped out and immediately hugged her tight and she started to cry tears of joy.
“Oh baby,” He soothed her quietly, “I’m so proud of you.” He praised as he squeezed her tight.
“I can’t believe this.” She sniffled as she unburied her face from his chest and glanced up to him.
“I can. You’re fucking brilliant, baby.” He said with a smile and reached up to carefully dab her tears away with his hoodie sleeves.
“Hardly.” She chuckled through her crying and he shook his head at her modesty, “This has been my dream. It’s all I’ve ever wanted to do and I’m just so happy that I’m so fucking close.” She sighed contently and he kissed her forehead.
“I just see the way you work and how much you love it, like you were born to do this, Y/N. I can’t picture you doing anything else and I saw that from the day I started working with you. I know I gave you a bit of a hard time every now and again, but well, we’ve covered that before…” he said a bit bashfully and she smiled.
“Thank you, H. For all the feedback and your help and advice, I couldn’t have made it this far without you. Seriously.” She shook her head and he tutted.
“Oh please… you would’ve been perfectly fine. You have the the innate skills as an artist.” He said and she smiled.
“Well that may be, but I wouldn’t be where I am now if it weren’t for you and everything we’ve been through.” She said and he bit on his lip as she spoke, “You make me push myself and aim higher! You make me want to be better and I love that.” She smiled and he just leaned in and kissed her gently.
“You make me want to be better too.” He said against her lips, “But you make me want to be better in every way possible and I… love that too.” He confessed and with tearful eyes she tiptoed to connect their lips once again in a passionate and emotional kiss. Just when Y/N thought she couldn’t feel any happier, Harry would always come in and challenge that. Her heart felt so fulfilled as smiles overtook their lips, making their kiss a little messy, but it wasn’t really an issue as they made some space between them.
“Oh, I need to call my aunt!” She said and Harry nodded, allowing her to pull her phone from her back pocket before she dialed Julie, putting the call on speaker phone so that Harry could hear too. It rung a few times before she picked up the call.
“Hello to my favorite niece!” Julie sang and Y/N smiled along with Harry upon hearing this.
“Hey, I’m here with Harry. I’ve got some news.” She chirped and immediately her aunt started screaming in joy and Y/N laughed, “What’re you screaming about? I haven’t even said anything yet!” Y/N laughed and Harry did too as Julie stopped.
“I’m just assuming he finally asked you to be his girlfriend and I got carried away.” She laughed.
“Yeah, not yet.” He said and Y/N narrowed her eyes at him suspiciously.
“Yet?” She asked and Harry smiled and nodded.
“Yeah, it’ll come.” He said.
“Hopefully before I die of old age?” Julie said and they both chuckled.
“Yeah, don’t worry.” He said and they all laughed.
“OK, well what’s the big news?” Julie questioned.
“I can tattoo whatever I want now! So if you want your piece done-”
“Oh my goooood!” Julie cheered happily before Y/N could even finish and she and Harry laughed as Julie whooped and congratulated her on reaching a new milestone, “Yes! I definitely want to have you work on my tattoo! When can you officially start?” She asked after settling down a bit.
“Eddie’s in town, so I assume he might just do some observing this week to ensure that I have sufficient mastery over the techniques I’ve been learning?” She glanced to Harry in question and he nodded to confirm that, that was a very likely scenario, “So maybe a week or two?”
“Oh my god, OK! Yes, whenever, you let me know.” Julie confirmed and Harry draped his arm over Y/N’s shoulder and pulled her into his side.
“Thank you so much for helping me and supporting me with this, Julie. You have no idea how much it means to me that you’re going to be the first large piece I get to do.” She sniffled as her eyes welled up with tears again and Harry kissed her head for a little bit of comfort. He knew what this meant to her and it was absolutely amazing that both she and Julie were going to have this opportunity.
“I told you I would be around for when you got to tattoo.” Julie said with pride and this made Y/N’s lip quiver, “I love you, kiddo. And I am so fucking proud of you.” She said and Y/N sniffled once more before speaking.
“Thank you, I love you too. I just wanted to share the news.”
“Thank for sharing, you made my day.” Julie responded, “I’ll see you two later at the house?” She asked.
“Briefly. I am going to whisk her away for the evening.” Harry cut in and Julie cooed.
“Awww, so first date is tonight?”
“Yeah, thanks by the way for your help.” He said and Y/N glanced at him in shock and he grinned at her.
“Anything to make my favorite niece happy. Well, I’ll see you guys later, OK?”
“See you!”, “See you later!” Y/N and Harry chimed in.
“Yep! Love you guys, bye!” Julie signed off and then they hung up the phone and Harry was grinning like he’d just been given a blue ribbon or something.
“What?” Y/N asked with a giggle .
“She said “Love you guys”, which means she loves me, right?” He asked and Y/N giggled.
“I supposed she does. Don’t take that lightly.” Y/N warned and Harry shook his head.
“Oh, absolutely not!” He smiled as he looked into her eyes.
They were both thinking the same exact thing - that they loved each other. It had been months of their slowly growing relationship and despite the initial challenges of it all they were drawn to each other at am impressive rate, like magnets who so obviously belong together and are drawn together regardless of any barriers in their paths. It was on the tip of her tongue, telling Harry that she loved him too, it wasn’t just a Julie thing. She felt that her whole heart was bursting with everything she felt for him, she didn’t know how much more she could take before she exploded. And well, Harry knew what he felt but he was still a bit afraid to say it. The pain of his past had scarred him sufficiently to make him be more cautious with expressing an emotion as big and complex as love. But it was unmistakable that, that’s what he indeed felt for Y/N. With every glance, every smile, every touch, every kiss, every precious and perfectly mundane second they spent together made the feeling grow and grow exponentially and it felt so good but so scary at the same time. Like when you’re doing something risky, you feel so invincible for doing it, but you are aware that one wrong move and you could be pretty damaged for a while.
“What?” She asked as he continued to look into her eyes and he shook his head.
“Nothing. I’m just so proud of you and I’m so happy for you. You really deserve this one.” He hummed before hugging her close again, “So I was thinking that after we go on our date you can stay the night?” He asked and he felt her nod into his chest.
“Yeah.” She confirmed and he smiled.
“OK. So we can go our separate ways after work and get cleaned up a bit and then I can pick you up?” He suggested.
“Yeah, that sounds good. Now how fancy are we going?” She asked.
“It’s not fancy at all actually. I mean, you can go fancy if you want, but you don’t have to.” He assured.
“OK. I’ll wear a nice top.” She said and he chuckled.
“OK, then I will too.” He agreed and she giggled as he wrapped her up in a big bear hug, “I missed holding you.” He hummed as he squeezed just a little bit more and she smiled.
“I missed you squishing me.” She hummed happily, “You’re so warm and you smell like heaven. Hadn’t seen you in person for so long I even forgot how hot you are.” She complimented him and he was soaking up her praises and compliments easily with a grin on his face.
“You forgot? I could never forget…” he said and she smiled.
“I mean to say that it’s far more striking in person, your attractiveness.” She said and he chuckled.
“Yeah, that is true… for you too, by the way.” He teased and she rolled her eyes at his playfulness but then she inhaled deeply and relaxed in his hold.
“Wish we could stay like this all day.” She whispered. He barely heard it, but the words made his skin raise with goosebumps as he too felt that being with her like this, alone, feeling her tucked against his body, it was absolutely perfect.
----- TAG LIST -----
@sunshinemoonsposts @matildasatellite @sad-avocado @sunflovverharry @cherrysulewski @angelbabyyy99 @gurugirl
@daphnesutton @jessitpwk @permanentllyharry @here4thefanfics
Tag Not working: @behindmygreyeyes
#harry styles fan fic#harry styles fanfiction#harry styles fan fiction#harry styles#harry styles writing#harry styles fluff#fluff#tattoo harry fic#tattoorry#tattoo artist harry styles#mean harry#boyfriendrry#harry styles enemies to lovers#enemies to lovers#reader insert#harry styles x y/n#harry styles x reader#harry styles reader insert#young american#young american series#0nlythrowharrybeaux
67 notes
·
View notes
Text
Young American - Part 3
This one's a little bit of a filler before we get some real movement in the next part, which will also be the Halloween part! We're building the tension!!!!
WC: 7K
Y/N had always loved halloween since she was a child. However, this time around a dark cloud was cast over her usual plans as her parents were still very upset at her for her recent life choices and she was in no mood for a weekend of lectures. Of course, she didn’t want to miss out on the kids either, her nieces and nephews were the only kids she really liked and she didn’t want them growing up being told that she was too self-involved to come out and see them, like she and her cousins were told about her aunt Julie. It was obviously a lie because her aunt Julie never stopped sending cards and presents or texts/emails as she grew up. They had truly cut her off when she didn’t fit the cookie-cutter family image they wanted her to portray. That was one her big fears, that her parents would cut her off, so she was a bit hesitant to skip out on a holiday, even if it was just Halloween. She didn’t want them to interpret her skipping out on it as her intent to leave the family.
“Look doll, I know that having them feel disappointed in you is tough, but you’re a grown adult who makes their own life choices. They will eventually get over it, but sometimes a little space is good.” Her aunt offered some advice as they had some coffee at the table. It was Friday morning and she was debating on asking Auree for Saturday to Tuesday off to go see her family, but her aunt was right, sometimes space was the best thing.
“Yeah, I just don’t want the kids to think it’s about them, you know?”
“We can send them a little a little care package from the both of us. If we expedite it they can get it by Sunday.” She said and Y/N nodded.
“Yeah, you’re right.” Y/N agreed, making her aunt smile sympathetically at her.
“So, are you doing anything this weekend?” She asked and Y/N bit her lip.
“Well, one of the girls from the shop is having a halloween party tomorrow, she invited all of us, but I don’t know.”
“What? Why not?”
“Because G’s not going and he’s like my only close friend there. I mean, I do get along with the others but it’s not like we hangout as often as G and I.” She explained and her aunt rolled her eyes.
“How are you ever supposed to make friends with them if you don’t hang out with them?” Julie posed an important and valid question and Y/N smiled bashfully.
“Just be nice to them at work?” She shrugged and her aunt chortled as she shook her head.
“Well, I say you go rather than sit here all night bothering me about the shows I watch.” She said and Y/N laughed loudly.
“You have bad taste in TV shows, OK?” Y/N teased and her aunt just rolled her eyes.
“I don’t need that judgmental energy around here this weekend, so please, go out to that party.” She insisted and Y/N giggled.
“Maybe. Or I can stay here and watch Teen Wolf with you…”
“Do not bring Teen Wolf into this.” She pointed at her with a smile and Y/N laughed.
“I must admit it is rather addicting.” Y/N mused and her aunt grinned, “Well as much fun as I’m having here I need to get to the shop.” She sighed and kissed her aunt on the head and dropped her mug in the sink before heading out.
***************
Over at the shop, Y/N was going through the staff lounge. Fridays was their clean out day and she took great joy in organizing the fridge. She looked it at as an opportunity to play real life Tetris. Also, she could have some entertainment going on on the side as she cleaned up.
“Hey Y/N, are you coming to my party?” Vy asked, making her turn to see her coming into the lounge.
“Mmm, I think I will.” She nodded with a smile.
“Yay! I’m so excited for you to come!” Vy beamed with glee.
“Should I bring anything?”
“Nope, just your fun self! What are you dressing up as?” Vy asked her with a curious, yet excited glint in her eyes.
“I don’t know yet actually.” Y/N admitted, “I’m not really all that big on costumes, are you guys?”
“Hell yes! I’m gonna be Elphaba and I’m gonna be green and everything. My hubby’s gonna be Oz.” She elaborated.
“Oh my gosh, you guys do go all out!”
“Oh yeah! Most people will go all out at our party, so the crazier and more into it you get, the better.” She said enthusiastically and Y/N giggled.
“Alright, well thanks for the pointers.” She said with a smile and Vy just winked and headed out to confirm with the rest of their coworkers next.
Y/N was nervous, but excited to go to this party. Now she just needed to break it to her family that she wasn’t driving up to spend the weekend and Halloween with them. They surely would be a little bit upset at her decision, but she didn’t want to drive over just to have arguments about her life. Perhaps if things cooled off for a little bit longer the next time she visited would be less tense. She could only hope…
***********
When Vy asked Harry if he was going to the party he confirmed that he would show up and was wondering if anyone else was going. He felt that she would be able to somehow read his mind because he was actually just wondering if Y/N was going. He still was not over her kind invitation to join her, G, and Rosa for dinner the week prior. Internally, he was wondering if maybe she was softening up and willing to reconsider her decision to not even be friends with him. Now that he wasn’t being a dick, they seemed to get along really well. He decided to just find out when he got there, at least he knew that Rosa was definitely going, she had asked him what he planned to go dressed up and he had said he wasn’t going to dress up, which Rosa was against. When Vy told him how “all out” they went he decided that he should at least put something together, he had to own something he could repurpose, so that’s what he would be doing this evening, googling images about what he could potentially show up as.
“Hey Harry,” he heard and turned back to see Y/N behind him.
“Oh hey, what’s up?” He asked her.
“You have one of those fruit salads in the fridge and it’s supposed to expire Sunday, do you want me to leave it or throw it out?” She asked.
“Oh, you can toss it.” He said and she nodded and headed back to the kitchen.
Maybe he would just ask her directly if she was going to Vy’s party? He looked around and saw that Vy and G had some clients, Auree had an appointment soon and was over at the drawing tables, so he just calmly walked through the studio and into the lounge. As he stepped in he saw Y/N’s phone propped up against the fridge with Toy Story playing on the screen.
“That’s a good one.” He said and she glanced up and smiled.
“Definitely.” She agreed.
“Do you have a favorite character?” Harry asked as he went over to the coffee machine, where he would start preparing a fresh batch.
“Rex for sure. He’s such a drama queen.” She said and Harry chuckled, “What about you?”
“Definitely the Troll doll.” He said and she tossed her head back with laughter, which made him smile. She had a really contagious laugh, everyone had their quirks when laughing, but he really liked to hear her laugh. He didn’t feel he was all that funny, but she seemed to laugh at almost everything and it was endearing.
“Good one, I’ve never heard that answer before.” She giggled and he chuckled as he went to toss the old coffee filter.
“Yeah, he’s a cute little guy.” He said and she nodded in agreement, “Are you gonna go to Vy’s party?” He asked nonchalantly. He felt impressed and really proud at his seamless transition and she nodded.
“Yeah, I think I will. Sounds like it’ll be a fun time. Are you going?”
“Yeah, I just confirmed with her. I’m just a little stumped on the costume bit though. I’ve never been one for dressing up as anything. Growing up I’d just go as the pair or sidekick to whatever my sister’s costume was.” He explained with a little smile.
“Aww, that’s sweet though!” She pouted with endearment, “But I feel you… I like Halloween but the costume bit is always hard for me. Like I can’t justify buying a costume I’m just going to use once, you know?” She explained.
“Exactly!” He confirmed as if she was the only person in the world who had that same feeling. “Do you have an idea of what you’ll be going as?”
“Nope, I’ll need to see how I can reconfigure something in my wardrobe.” She said with a smile and he chuckled as he put in a new filter into the coffee maker.
“Right, same! Ummm, do you want another cup?” He asked her as he started scooping up some coffee grounds.
“Yeah, actually.” She said and he nodded and added in a little bit more of the grounds before putting things away, “Saw you have a tattoo on the books for this afternoon.” She spoke up and he nodded.
“Yeah, thankfully. I think I can do it in a session, but we’ll see how the client’s feeling about it, s’their first one. I’m easily gonna be the last one leaving today.” He explained, “Hence the late morning brew. Do you want to come shadow for a bit? It’s a little bit intricate so it might be good to see something like that. I can show you the design when you finish up here.” He offered.
“Yeah, that’d be cool actually. Thanks.”
“Yeah, of course.” He responded and then they fell into a comfortable silence until the coffee finished brewing and he left some for her before heading back out to the studio.
It was about 30 minutes later when Y/N joined Harry over at the drawing table he was at and her eyes went wide as she saw what he was working on. Displayed on the screen of the large Mac desktop computer there was a 64 tetrahedron with some traditional henna elements on its outer parts.
“A little bit intricate?” She asked him and Harry tittered at her comment, “Would you ever freehand this?”
“Hell no.” he chuckled, “I don’t prefer digital drawing, but this is too complex to risk a mistake.” He explained as he continued drawing on the connected iPad and his strokes were the also displayed on the larger screen before them.
“Oh really? I get it though, specially with something like this.”
“Yeah…like obviously I’m designing it but I feel like I’m not really doing it, you know?”
“Yeah, I get that.” She commented as he continued fine-tuning his design, “It definitely has its own challenges and tricks, like anything, but I really like it.” She explained, “I’m also a little biased because I make digital prints that I sell on Etsy.” She shared.
“Oh do you?” He asked as he kept working and she hummed in confirmation, “That’s cool. You probably have better programs than I do then.” He said and she giggled.
“Oh yeah, I’m kind of crazy about all of the updates and stuff. So where’s the client getting this one?”
“They’re not sure yet. Want to see a shoulder or back placement, so the size may change too. It’s also their first tattoo, so I think they really need to have a look before deciding.” He said with a chuckle.
“OK, so it’s probably safe to say you might be finishing this tomorrow?”
“Yeah.” He smiled and there was a beat of silence, “Obviously you have tattoos?” He said in slight question, sparing her a quick glance and she nodded, “Where?” He asked and she giggled.
“Well apart from my dainty little birth flower and the tiny snake I gave myself practicing…” She grinned and he laughed softly, “I just have one actually and it’s on my side. It’s kind of a big piece. The first half was just finished like two years ago?” She explained.
“Oh, shit. When did you start work on it?” He asked as he kept drawing.
“Right when I turned 18.” His eyes widened as she said that.
“Jesus! What took so long? Were you being a wuss?” He teased with a smirk and she scoffed.
“No. I mean, I was 18 when I started, Harry! I worked part-time at a Nordstrom and wasn’t a great sales associate so I was a little low on commission, hence low on funds. Then, I came out here for school and again, only worked part time on the campus. And then I started interning at my old job and they paid me less than when I was working on the campus so I just didn’t have the funds to complete it as quickly as I wanted. All my extra money was going to that, it was my birthday present to myself for those four years.” She explained and he hummed in understanding.
“Well, any plans for finishing it?”
“Yeah, of course. But I’m broke again so we’ll see when I get a chance to start it up again. Also had some creative differences with the artist who used to tattoo me, she’s also back in central cal as well, so it might be a while.” She giggled.
“You know, any of us can and probably would tattoo you for free, right?” He mentioned with a smile but he stayed focused on his task at hand and she sighed.
“It wouldn’t feel right…Especially now that I know what goes into it.” She giggled.
“It’s not like we’re always giving away free tattoos.” He said with a grin, “Or at least most of us…” he teased and she rolled her eyes.
“Yeah, whatever.” She mumbled with a grin and he chuckled, “Well, I’ll come back over when your client gets here.”
“Yeah. You can make the stencil when they decide on a size. Sound good?” He asked and she smiled and nodded. He was trusting her with a stencil for one of his clients? Old Harry wouldn’t even let her breathe in their direction.
“Yeah, cool. Ummm, thank you.” She hummed still quite awestruck and headed off to see if Rosa needed help with anything. Auree came up to Harry to see what he was doing.
“Oh, that’s sick.”
“Thanks.” He smiled.
“How’s Y/N doing?”
“Good. Yeah, really good.” He reported, “We’ve been focusing on blackwork and traditional/neo-traditional stuff with color the past month. She’s really good at the fine line stuff, we got through all that quickly. She’s really comfortable with that since a lot of the walk-ins get little things like that.” He explained and Auree nodded, “And well traditional, she’s got it down now too. I think next we need to work on color a bit more though. Just color gradients and which needles are better for what and all of those technicalities of the style. She’s doing alright with it, but she’s a bit shy.” He explained and Auree nodded, “I think we need to have her working on slightly bigger pieces so that she really masters the shading portion at different scales.”
“Alright. Is there anything you see her gravitating towards or that she’s maybe not all that interested in?” Auree asked.
“Again, she’s really good with the fine lines and giving things that old fashioned textbook / vintage aesthetic, it’s pretty sick. She also likes the black and grey more. But I see her doing well with blackwork, Japanese, and the neo-traditional stuff.” He explained, “But again, with the latter she tends to be shy with the colors, so that’s why I want to work with her on that next. She mentioned that she gets a little nervous about bigger realism pieces, tribal, and cartoon styles though. That’s why I’m having her shadow for this piece I’m doing later.” He said looking down at the print he had and Auree nodded.
“OK, good. Has she tried any bigger realism on the mats?”
“No. I do see some of that in her portfolio and sometimes just when she sketches, but she hasn’t put it down onto a practice piece yet. I’ve seen her do tiny ones, like little animals and stuff on the mats and they’re fucking good. S’why I think we need to start increasing the scale at which she can work.”
“Well, I’m impressed she’s picking up multiple styles quickly. So this is what I’d like to see in the next few weeks. If you can maybe make up some tests to make sure she’s using the correct needles and inks for certain styles or techniques that’d be good. Definitely work on the color thing. I would also like you to have her draw about ten new designs, two small, six medium, and 2 medium/large sized in the styles she has down and we can have her post them and we can also post them on the shop’s instagram and have her tattoo them on clients to show mastery of the styles.” Auree instructed.
“OK, yeah sick. I’ll let her know later.” He assured with a proud smile.
“Perfect. Thanks, H.” Auree smiled and headed off towards the front, her client would be arriving soon.
When Harry’s client, Ria, arrived later in the afternoon Y/N walked them back to Harry’s station and she sat there listening attentively as Harry discussed the sizing options he thought would be good depending on their preferred placement. The client eventually chose the size that would go best on their back because they thought it would be a little less painful than their shoulder. With that, Y/N went off to make the stencil while Harry supervised and the client went back to the front of house/waiting area. With an OK from Ria after showing them the stencil it was time to start tattooing. Harry instructed Ria to get comfortable, so that’s what they did.
Being so experienced, he could still successfully tattoo Ria if they were to be in an unconventional position. But thankfully they decided to just lay on their stomach for it.
Y/N warned Ria that she was about to roll up the back part of their bandeau that was covering their chest and Ria just nodded in acknowledgement. Once that was out of the way Harry quickly laid down the stencil, pressed it down for a few seconds, and then peeled it carefully. As Y/N looked over the design on Ria’s skin she noticed something as he started getting his machine sorted to start.
Y/N stopped him and discretely pointed out to Harry that the client had a pimple in a spot where Harry needed to go over with the needle and he frowned as he squinted a bit to see that Y/N was right. So that led to Harry tactfully bringing this up to Ria and what issues could arise from this: the most obvious being bacteria spread, which possibly meant more acne appearing down the line or worst case an infection. This also meant more pain if the surrounding area was tender. And then he gave Ria the option of either changing the placement to the shoulder if they wanted to get tattooed today or they could reschedule for when the spot was gone if they were really set on the back placement. Harry was very thorough and kind as he explained these things to them, being that this was Ria’s first tattoo and ultimately, the client wanted to know his opinion on what other placement they could use on their back. So Harry wiped down the current outline and then talked about other possibilities with Ria over at the mirror.
Just looking at Ria’s face, Y/N could see that they didn’t seem all that convinced about changing the placement. So as they both headed back to Harry’s station Ria sighed with a frown on their face.
“I really like the original placement. I mean, I know you’ll do a good job regardless of where it I get it, but I don’t know if I want to switch it.” Ria explained to Harry apologetically.
“Hey, it’s your tattoo. You have to be convinced and like where it’s at. I’m alright with whatever you decide.” He assured with a smile and Y/N felt so bad now. What if he got mad at her again over this? She couldn’t help but think that as Ria thought it over for another moment.
“I feel so bad though. You already blocked off your time for this and if I had known that was going to be an issue I would have called before coming. I didn’t know it would mean you couldn’t tattoo me. I figured you’d skip it and ask me to come back another time.” Ria said with a frown and then a slight chuckle, which also caused Harry and Y/N to chuckle along with them.
“It’s cool, Ria, this is your first tattoo how would you have even known that?” He asked and Ria just shrugged and he smiled at them, “Don’t change it because of me. You have to be happy with it and if you’re not gonna be happy with the tattoo in a different place then we can wait.” He assured with a smile.
“OK, thank you so much for understanding. Again, I’m so sorry for this. But maybe when I come back I can bring my sister to hold my hand. She wanted to come but she couldn’t make it today.” They said looking to Harry and then to Y/N with a smile.
“Yeah! See, it’s not all that bad. You can have her be here as well.” He assured Ria before they slipped their top back on, “Rosa, the girl up front, can help you reschedule to whenever you think is best. I don’t believe I have any appointments for next week yet, so you have plenty of options that will work for you and your sister. Your deposit will still be held though, I hope that’s alright?” He asked and Ria assured him it was fine with a nod.
“Thank you again. And it was good to meet you. I’ll see you next week hopefully.” They said and Harry nodded and waved once more before Ria walked through the curtains and then he turned to Y/N.
“Good catch. I didn’t even see that.” He admitted to her as he sat on his stool presumably to start to tear down his set up.
“You’re not angry at me?” She asked and he looked up to her with a puzzled look on his face.
“Love- Y/N, sorry.” he corrected himself quickly but it completely threw her off, “Why would I be angry at you for a client having a spot on their back?” He asked.
“Well…” she giggled nervously, she had no other response because her brain was still processing “love”. This was a normal term of endearment for British people though. Love, darling, poppet, pet… force of habit. She thought to herself.
“God, I’ve traumatized you, haven’t I?” He asked with a pout as he shook his head, “I’m sorry.” He apologized as he looked at her.
“Don’t be, it’s alright. I just thought you’d be upset that you lost your tattoo for the day.”
“Are you sure it’s not trauma?” He asked with a bashful chuckle, “I know that I was a huge prick, but I don’t recall every instance in which I was a prick to you, so I’m just checking.” He added and she nodded.
“Yeah, I promise it’s not trauma.” She assured.
“Alright.” He smiled. Just then Rosa hurried in to see if Harry could possibly talk to a walk-in client and he nodded.
“I can clear Ria’s stuff up, you go.” She assured him.
“Thanks.” He smiled a very pretty and genuine smile that started to make a wave of warmth rush up to her face, so she just turned away quickly and got to clearing the stencils and gloves he had left at his station.
The day was finally at an end and only she, Harry, and Auree were left. It was the end of the month so Auree needed to stay later than usual to do some of the bookkeeping. Harry was still around because his walk-in ended up being a pretty decent sized piece and so he was just wrapping up. Y/N was waiting to ring the guy up and then get to cleaning up after him. Finally, he finished and the man was gone with a satisfied smile and a wave to her as she locked up behind him. She grabbed whatever cash was in the register to go take to Auree and then the tip the client had left for Harry.
“Hey Harry, from Pete.” She said extending a $50 bill to him.
“Oh shit! Thank Pete!” He joked and she giggled.
“Yeah.” She smiled, “Let me take this to Auree and then I’ll come back to clean up your stat-”
“Hey Y/N, do you have a minute?” Auree asked as she came into the studio and looked between her and Harry for a moment.
“I was about to take this to you and then clean up the station.” She said signaling with her thumb.
“I can clean my own station.” Harry said to Y/N.
“Have you been able to have that talk with her yet?” Auree asked him and Harry shook his head.
“Alright, good. C’mon, missy.” Auree said with a smile and Y/N suddenly felt extremely sick and nervous as they walked off and to Auree’s office, “Sorry if that sounded menacing I promise it’s not.” She assured Y/N, who now felt like she could breathe a little easier as Auree pushed the door shut. She then took the cash from her and set it on her desk before she leaned back as Y/N took a seat.
“OK, thank god.” She exhaled in relief.
“Yeah, you’re good. I did want to have a talk with you about something though.” She said and Y/N nodded, “Harry’s been in charge of all of your training and all that good stuff, how’s it going? How are you feeling?” Auree asked.
“I feel good. Obviously, there are a couple things I’m still getting the hang of, but overall I think it’s been going well.” She assured and Auree bit her lip for a moment.
“OK, great. I only ask because it was brought to my attention that maybe there were some big clashes between you and Harry.” She said and Y/N sighed as her nerves started to prick up, “I personally haven’t seen anything that concerns me but others around the shop have and before I have him delve deeper with you I wanted to hear from you about what could be going on.” She said more seriously and Y/N sighed again and shook her head.
“Honestly, there were big issues between Harry and I at the start. I think we just got off on the wrong foot or something.” She explained.
“You know that you can always talk about anything with me. I want to make sure that you’re all happy and that everyone’s getting along.” She said with a small frown.
“I was worried at first to say anything because well, he’s already an established artist and I’m just the apprentice and figured that the obvious choice would be to keep him over me and-”
“Oh my god, Y/N!” Auree frowned, “Just an apprentice? You’re apprenticing because Eddie wants you to be a permanent part of the team and he believes you can. We all do! You’re a very valued member of this team just as you are right now.” She said and Y/N smiled in relief.
“I’m sorry. I know, I was just nervous.” She said again.
“Don’t apologize. I can imagine that it’s tough to voice any concerns when you feel that you’re at a disadvantage. But you’re really not, you’re an essential part of the team. Is working with Harry an issue?” Auree asked and Y/N shook her head quickly.
“Not at all! Harry actually had a chat with me and apologized for everything that had happened. It was mostly just antagonizations and little petty remarks here and there and he took responsibility and I forgave him and we’ve been really good.” She said with a confident smile.
“Are you sure?” Auree questioned.
“Yeah, I promise. Last week G and Rosa went out to dinner and I invited him to eat with us and he did. It helped a lot with breaking the ice for work.” She said with a smile and Auree smiled too.
“I’m glad to hear that. I know Harry can be a little moody, but honestly it’s not OK that he did that. Do you want me to have a chat with him?” She asked.
“No, it’s water under the bridge. I think he still feels bad about everything and I get why he’s been moody and on edge. He practically uprooted his whole life for this and it’s been slow and it must be so hard and different for him.” She explained, “I don’t want to make him feel like I’m still upset with him and that he didn’t do enough to make up for what was going on before.” She said and Auree nodded in understanding.
“OK. And the person who told me, they just wanted to make sure you were alright. They did let me know that it could be nothing by now, but they just wanted to make sure.”
“I understand. But yeah, there are no hard feelings.” she assured Auree.
“Excellent. That was all, I just didn’t want you to feel like you had to continue working with him if things weren’t going well.”
“Thank you for checking. I truly appreciate it, Auree.” Y/N expressed her gratitude.
“Of course. And seriously, if anything ever happens that upsets you or even just leaves a bad taste in your mouth, please know that I’m here for you and that you are a Y/Nued member of our team, like everyone else who is here. That’s all.” She said with a smile.
��Thanks.” Y/N smiled as she stood, “I’ll see you tomorrow, Auree.”
“See ya.” She grinned as she walked her to the door and said one final good night and Y/N went to the lounge to grab her things and headed out through the back door. As she opened it up she saw that Harry was leaning on his car while scrolling through his phone and upon hearing the door he looked up.
“Hey, you’re still here?” Y/N asked.
“Yeah, I wanted to catch you before you left.” He said as he slipped his phone in his pocket, “Did Auree tell you about the training plan?” She shook her head.
“She ummm…” Y/N looked to the ground and then up at Harry, “Someone told her about our problems from before. She just wanted to know what happened and wanted to see if I still wanted you to train me and keep working with me. Also wanted to know if she needed to have a talk with you.” Y/N was honest with him. She didn’t want him to think that she was plotting behind his back or talking shit about him in case Auree still brought something up to him.
“Oh…” Harry mumbled and looked away from her.
“Yeah, it was a little awkward. I’m not sure who said what to her, but she kind of knew things weren’t good. I just want to let you know that I was honest with her, told her that we had a few squabbles and that there was tension but that you talked things over with me and we hashed it out. I just wanted to tell you what I told her in case she still decides to talk to you about it, but ummm, I don’t think it’ll be an issue.” Y/N said and Harry nodded with a small smile.
“OK, thanks for clearing that up.”
“No worries. I was kind of wanting to let her ream your ass, but eh…”
“Dick.” He chuckled and she giggled, “Well I might as well just tell you what I thought she was gonna tell you. She asked me for updates on your training and everything and ummm, i-if you want to continue working with me, Auree gave me the go-ahead on a few things I had in mind?”
“Yeah, I also told her I would like to continue working with you. By the way.” She added and he smiled.
“Good. That’s good.” He grinned, “So, I really want to focus on color next. I see in your practice pieces that there needs to be better gradients and you’re a bit timid with it.” She nodded, “We can also make sure you learn what needles are best for what techniques with colors and shading. I know you’ve been practicing on the fake skin with whatever, but it’s important you learn about the needles. The right tools can take a tattoo from great to outstanding.” He said and she smiled.
“OK, definitely.” She agreed.
“And we talked about some of the styles that you’ve excelled at and I mentioned that I wanted to see you practice bigger pieces and Auree has given the go-ahead for you to draw up ten new designs, 6 medium sized, two small, and two med/large for you to tattoo on clients.”
“No way?!” She squealed in excitement and he laughed along as she spun in a circle, “That’s sick! Thank you, Harry!” She beamed at him and he shook his head.
“Nah, you deserve it. You’re doing really well.” He assured and she smiled and then bit her lip with an excited look, “What?” He asked.
“Just a thought…would you say that Ian’s tattoo idea is large-ish sized?” She inquired with a grin and he let his head fall back in laughter.
“Not at all! He wanted his whole damn leg, no?” He recalled and she giggled and nodded, "But hey, maybe if you give him a call you can convince him to change placement or just to make it a little smaller.” He suggested.
“You don’t think I can do it how he wants?” She asked.
“No, you can definitely do it. I have no doubt about that! But it’s more of a money thing.” He explained.
“Right, duh. I forget I’m doing this all for free.” She giggled.
“Well, not just for the shop, but for you as well. That’ll easily be a 6-9 hour piece depending on how well he can take it since it was going to be his first.” He reminded and she hummed.
“You’re right… it was his first!” She recalled, “Well someday…” she shrugged and he chuckled and nodded.
“Exactly. And well, that was the news!” He said and she smiled.
“Definitely was great news, I can’t wait. I’m gonna start tonight! See you tomorrow!” She said excitedly as she rushed to her car and he chuckled, she was so eager.
“Alright, you do that! See you tomorrow!” He called as she unlocked her car and waved once more before settling inside and taking off. He then got in his car and bit his lip as he thought about the way she was so sweet. How despite their challenges she still wanted to work with him. If this was her “not being friends with him” then what kind of heaven-on-earth type of thing did she reserve for her friends. Harry found her attractive as it was, but seeing this side of her made him even more attracted to her and he didn’t want to drive himself down that path. He couldn’t. He needed to be good and not complicate or mess things up.
**************
As Y/N sat in her bed under the covers, but propped up against the headboard with plenty of pillows behind her she kept hearing Harry’s voice uttering out “love” to her. She bit her lip as she continued to draw on her iPad, but it was on loop in her mind. She didn’t know where exactly this tingly feeling in her tummy came from, but she couldn’t ward it off. Maybe she felt flustered by him because she was finally getting to see a nicer side to him and she had never heard that term of endearment so causally before? Either way, she tried to keep drawing until it just plagued her mind so much that her creativity was being used to conjure up the memory again in her head. And with that, she decided to just go to bed.
**************
Saturday was going to be a short day at the shop, they were going to close early because G was out, Vy was also out making arrangements for her party, and Auree was not going to return after her lunch break as she had to pick up her nieces from a school halloween party at 2pm and would need to watch them until their mother got off work at 7pm. She was telling everyone that five hours was too long for two children under the age of 9 to be in a tattoo shop and well it was true. Kids were a bit nosy and easily bored, they could get into things they weren’t meant to get into and get hurt, so it was best to just watch them elsewhere.
After Auree left it was just Harry and her on walk-ins with Rosa running everything up front - they would close at 5pm instead of the usual 9pm time - well actually on weekends it was midnight and every weekend they’d rotate who got to stay on that late. Y/N never got picked because she was only required to be there during the weekdays before opening to set up and during prime business hours. But she had come in on weekends before, it was just fun to be around and help out with other things as well.
They did have a few walk-ins during the afternoon, but she mostly spent her day working on her new designs and having Rosa and Harry look them over every now and again. The last couple hours were very slow and so they were hanging out in the front of the shop with Rosa and talking about what they would be going to Vy’s party as.
“What do you two mean you don’t know?!” Rosa gasped in shock after learning that neither Harry nor Y/N had a costume planned yet.
“It’ll be fine.” Harry assured Rosa.
“What’re you going as?” She asked Rosa.
“I’m gonna be Tokyo from Money Heist! I have the red jumpsuit and mask and all! I’ve been told I’m kind of her doppelgänger.” Rosa said with a grin.
“I’ve no idea what that is.” Harry said and Rosa rolled her eyes.
“Whatever, you’ll see though.” She said to him as Y/N giggled along as she stuck to her drawing. Harry wandered over and glanced down at her iPad to see what she was working on.
“I’m perfecting the jaguar from last time.” She said and he hummed, “It’ll be a good piece to practice color.” She explained as she looked up at him briefly.
“Yeah, actually. It’s sick.” He smiled, “Good job.”
“Thank you.” She responded with a pleased little grin, “So are we gonna see you loosen up a little tonight?” She teased and he chuckled.
“I’d say I’m pretty relaxed already.” Harry defended.
“Hardly.” Rosa cut in with a laugh and Y/N giggled along, “You worry too much, Harry! Just have fun tonight. Get drunk, make out with a stranger, get a new tattoo!” She said and Y/N giggled as Rosa spoke.
“Are those your plans for the evening then?” He asked with a grin.
“Fuck yes they are. I’m still bringing my friend tonight, but we’re pre-gaming before coming, so we’ll be nice and amped up when we arrive.” She said with excitement.
“You’re wild.” Harry chuckled as he looked to her.
“No, I am young and free.” She countered.
“Amen!” Y/N chimed in with a giggle making Rosa laugh and Harry to shake his head.
“Between the two of you I’m gonna be more stressed out than I have been in my life. Gonna come dressed up as a babysitter.” He said and Rosa rolled her eyes.
“Ha-ha, real funny.” She sang sarcastically, “But don’t worry about us, we’re big girls, we can take care of ourselves.” Rosa said and he then turned to Y/N to see her smirk down as she continued her drawing.
“You ladies sure about that?” He asked with a grin.
“Oh yeah, Styles.” Y/N responded with a smile but she didn’t even bother looking at him.
Harry was not really a party person, but he was even more excited for the party now that he knew Y/N was definitely going. Rosa was right though, he’d been very uptight because of stress and change and so many other little irritants and challenges that came with his cross-continental move. He desperately needed to have a night of freedom and fun and possibly debauchery. He also wanted to try and earn Y/N’s trust back! Maybe if they interacted more in this casual setting, and with a little bit of liquid courage, he’d be charming and nice enough that she’d maybe consider letting him in just a little bit more than she had. He was trying to be patient, but it was just hard to when she was so…fucking cool. Regardless of what really ent down Harry was determined that it was going to be a good night.
----- Taglist -----
@sunshinemoonspostss @anotherdudetteinthisworld @matildasatellitellite @sad-avocadocado @sunflovverharry @cherrysulewski @daphnesuttonon @gurugirl @angelqueen99 @slutfortigertattoo
Let me know if you want to be added!
#writing#tattoo harry fic#tattoorry#young american series#young american#enemies to lovers trope#enemies to friends trope#enemies to lovers#harry styles fanfiction#harry styles fanfic#harry styles#harry styles mini series#0nlythrowharrybeaux#harry styles stories#harry styles x reader#harry styles writing#tattoo artist!harry styles#tattoo artist!harry#harry x y/n#harry styles x y/n#harry styles reader insert#harry styles enemies to lovers#harry styles au
111 notes
·
View notes
Text
Young American - Part 5
FRIENDS, THIS IS A GOOD AND LONG ONE 😮💨😏 A little earlier than usual because I will be very busy this weekend, but I hope you like it! Thank you to all of you who read and interact, it means the world to me!
WC: 10.7k
Series Masterlist
Also on an unrelated note, I'm going to 2 more LOT show and was thinking of maybe doing a little merch giveaway? Perhaps a LOT soup tote? LMK if that would be something you're interested in if you were unable to attend any shows! ☺️
Warnings: Talks about Alzheimers, death, depression, cancer, blood, pain, tattooing
Y/N wasn’t really sure what to expect on Monday when she got to the shop in terms of her official friendship with Harry. Since Sunday was her “day off” she didn’t see Harry or even hear from him, but she still felt giddy and nervous as she got through her tasks quickly and eventually got to the drawing table. She had done herself up just a bit more in the makeup department, she always got a little more of a confidence boost when she did her make up. It wasn’t anything crazy, she just added a thin winged liner and a red lip tint with some gloss over it. It stood out a bit since she was just wearing a white tee tucked into her black, high-waisted jeans and her go-to checkered vans adorned her feet. Y/N kept telling herself that it was because she just felt good, she had a little bit of a pep in her step today, but all that flew out the window when she heard the back door of the shop open and she perked up, preparing to see Harry, he was always the first to arrive as she turned back when she heard the steps lead into the studio she was met with G.
“Oh, hey! You’re early!” She said with a smile as she stood and he scoffed.
“Early? It’s 9:30.” He said and she frowned.
“Is it?”
“Yeah.” He chuckled, “Got lost in the drawing, did you?” He asked and she smiled and nodded. She felt a little worried, Harry was never late, “Show me what you’re working on?” He asked and she guided him over. As she showed him the new designs they made some small talk about his grandparents anniversary party and he shared that he had also been out yesterday and was curious about the Halloween party she bit her lip for a second before speaking.
“Ummm, maybe we should go for a drink after work.” She said and he looked at her with some confusion.
“Well I can’t tonight. The boo-thing and I wanted to go see a movie, sorry.” He said.
“It’s cool, we can do tomorrow.” She assured and then the door opened again and in came Rosa, “She lives!” Y/N laughed and Rosa sighed.
“I’m so sorry! I got hella cross faded and it hit right before we were leaving to the party and I was vegged out and eventually just passed out. I texted Harry!”
“You did not!” She laughed and then pulled out her phone to show proof and as she searched through her messages she frowned and her and G just giggled.
“OK, I thought about texting Harry.” She laughed in slight embarrassment with Y/N and G. They chatted a bit longer and then Vy came in and cheerfully greeted everyone as she rushed to set up for her appointment and shortly after Rosa headed off to open up the shop and Harry still wasn’t in. It was a slow morning for G so he gave her some pointers on some of the new designs she had made so that they could be more tattoo friendly and she took note and as they wrapped up that conversation he let out a big yawn.
“Well, I’m gonna make some coffee, want some?”
“Yeah, I’ll come with you.” Y/N smiled and they walked into the lounge and she started getting out the grounds and their mugs. Suddenly they heard the door open and in came Harry, sunglasses still on his face, his motorcycle helmet nestled in one arm as he ran his free hand through his thick, brown curls. He was wearing some distressed denim, the fit was loose on his legs and his broad shoulders were draped in a worn leather jacket. He was wearing one of his usual t-shirts underneath, but god did he look astounding.
“Hey G!” He greeted happily as he passed by and when he reached Y/N he gave her a little side hug, “Hey you.” He hummed lowly as he pressed his cheek into the top of her head.
“Hey.” She responded with a bashful smile, trying her best to will away the rosy color of the blood rushing up to her face. After a few short seconds of being in his embrace Harry pulled away and headed to the storage lockers to set his things down. When she looked over at G he was smirking at her and she rolled her eyes and continued with adding the coffee grounds to the filter.
“Can you add a little for me?” Harry asked.
“Yeah, of course.” She smiled up at him, “Long morning?” She asked and he sighed as he shrugged off his jacket.
“Yeah, on my way here I got a flat on the highway. I had to get towed to a gas station to fill up and well, you know how tow trucks take forever and charge like hell.” He explained and both she and G hummed in understanding, “But it’s all taken care of now, thankfully.” He said with a smile as he came up beside Y/N to grab his mug out of the cabinet.
“That’s good. Glad to hear you’re alright and everything worked out.” G said and Y/N nodded along in agreement.
“Thanks.” He responded and then he turned to Y/N, “You look extra dolled up today.” He acknowledged her extra effort.
“Oh yeah? Just… felt like switching it up a little.” She shrugged nonchalantly, but internally she was happy that he had noticed.
“Well, you look good.” He said more quietly, probably feeling a little bit timid since G was in there with them, but it surprised her that his presence didn’t deter him from complimenting her at all.
“Oh! Ummm, thanks.” She smiled at him again and Harry smiled timidly at her and she could see G grinning from her peripherals.
“Did you already talk to Rosa?” He asked with a grin as he leaned against the counter as she started up the coffeemaker.
“Oh my god, yes!” Y/N giggled and Harry shook his head from side to side.
“At least we know she’s alive. She was in a proper state yesterday.” Harry disclosed and she giggled.
“I can only imagine.” Y/N hummed and she looked to G who was texting fiercely on his phone. She was just waiting for her phone to ding with a longwinded message.
“Speaking of the devil.” Harry grinned as Rosa walked in and she rolled her eyes with a grin on her face, “Morning.”
“Good morning, Harry. Ummm, do you have a minute? Someone is asking for you up front.” She said and he nodded and left with Rosa.
“OK, I cancelled the movie we’re going for drinks tonight.” He said and and she laughed softly and shook her head.
“It’s cool, it can wait.”
“Maybe it can, but I can’t. I need to know what is going on there.” He said quietly.
“Nothing. We’re friends now.” She shrugged.
“Bull! You hooked up.” He said more quietly and she shook her head.
“Really we didn’t!” He studied her face with squinted eyes, “Ughhh, we’re going to lunch then. I literally cannot wait to hear it all.” He said to her and she giggled.
“OK, lunch.” She agreed.
************
G could not stop smiling as Y/N told him about her time spent at the Halloween party with Harry. It was good that she and Harry were able to put their differences aside and have fun together. He was starting to grow a soft spot for him as she talked about how funny and sweet he was.
“-and then Vy took us up to the guest room so that I could go to the bathroom without waiting in the long ass line and we just stayed up there talking.”
“Talking you say?”
“Yeah, just talking, and drinking of course, but ummm… he was just really bummed about how we had gotten off on the wrong foot-”
“Still?”
“Yeah, he was so apologetic! And you know, I was letting him know that it was OK and we watched a rom-com turned drinking game…Well, I let him think I was drinking too but I just hate taking Ubers alone if I’m drunk and well he asked if we were friends and I told him that I think we are and he got really happy about that. You should’ve seen how pretty his smile was, I swear my heart grew five sizes just seeing him beaming like that.” She pouted with affection and G cooed, “Then it was just time to go and well, he had driven himself and didn’t want to leave his car so he let me drive his car-”
“The Ferrari?” He asked with shock and Y/N nodded.
“He was so drunk, I thought he was joking! But then he was like I swear I trust you and he wanted to go home so I agreed to drive him. Then he like passed out and I have no idea where he lives, so I had to take him to mine and he stayed the night.” She shrugged, leaving out the part where they shared the bed, “He stayed for breakfast and then left for the shop and that was it.” She said.
“And he remembers all of this?” G asked and she nodded.
“Yeah, he ummm, he checked in the next morning and apologized if he was a handful or whatever, which I assured him he wasn’t and yeah.”
“How do you feel about all of this?” He asked and she shrugged and smiled.
“Good? I mean, he’s literally the sweetest person ever and he’s really proven himself to like, makeup for the beginning.”
“Well, I’m glad you guys are good now because now I can say how fucking good he looked when he came in today. Not really the type I go for but damn.” G said with arched eyebrows and Y/N giggled with warmth in her cheeks.
“Yeah, he did. Didn’t he?” She said giddily before taking her lip between her teeth.
“He was totally flirting with you, by the way. This morning.” G pointed out and her cheeks felt warm all over again as he recalled this detail and recounted it to her.
“Oh my god…he was just being nice.” She waved it off.
“Sure, sure… I might be into guys but I’m not blind. Flirting is flirting in any sexual orientation.” He said pointedly and she rolled her eyes.
*************
The rest of the afternoon was pretty quiet. Y/N was just doing some inventory in the supply closet while everyone else wither worked on their clients or on new designs. She was in the middle of counting the boxes of gloves when suddenly Harry came looking extremely irritated and she jumped a bit at his surprise intrusion.
“Sorry, I just need a moment.” He huffed.
“Alright. Do you want me to go?” She asked him as she set her clipboard down on the nearest surface.
“No. Stay.” He insisted, searching her eyes and she nodded as he looked down to the ground and took slow, calming breaths, but his hands were balled up in fists at his sides. She tentatively reached for one of his hands and he unclenched it, allowing her to take it and she just squeezed gently. He looked back into her eyes and she could see that he was so upset that it looked like he was going to cry.
“Hey, what’s wrong?” She asked gently and he exhaled through his nose.
“Well, first the whole thing with the tow truck. I mean, it was an expense I wasn’t expecting to make and rent is due on Friday.” He explained, he was clearly stressed out about it, “And now, I got a call from the company that’s shipping over my things and they lost some really priceless art that I had. Stuff my grandfather had painted. They’ve been searching but still haven’t been able to track where it went.” He said and paused, that seemed to be what really was upsetting him, he exhaled shakily and she squeezed his hand again, “That’s all I had left of his.” He explained with tearful eyes.
“Oh, I’m so sorry, Harry.” She said compassionately, her hand trailed up his arm from his hand and she smoothed over his bicep gently, “That’s super shitty.”
“Yeah. Fuck…I’m so angry I can’t even see straight…ughhh!” He groaned and she frowned and just hugged him. He stayed frozen for a second before he hugged her back. They were quiet for a few moments.
“Want to take a little walk? Get some fresh air?” She asked and he nodded against her, “OK, C’mon.” She said softly as she rubbed at his back before letting go. They headed out through the back entrance and he groaned again when he saw that his bike had a flat again.
“For fuck’s sake!” He exclaimed and sighed as he bent down to inspect the damage.
“Gosh, today is just not your day…” She said and he shook his head.
“Yeah, tell me about it.” He mumbled.
“Well look, one of my aunt’s friends is a mechanic, has his own shop and all. He does his own towing and I think he does tires too. I can call her and see if they can get this sorted out for you?” She offered and he turned to her.
“Do you know how much that might be?”
“Not sure, but cheaper. He never charges us if we need towing, being family friends and all. Or if he can’t work on what you need he can at least refer you to someone who will give you a good deal?” She said and he sighed. Harry hated feeling helpless and limited in what he could do. Things had been better, but he hadn’t replenished his savings enough to be able to deal with an unforeseen circumstance like this twice in one day.
“Yeah, please. Anything would help at this point.” He said and she nodded.
“I’ll call her now. Maybe if they come soon you’ll have it before the end of the day?” She said and he nodded, “OK, let me go get my phone.” She said and rushed back inside. She came back out and they started walking out of the lot with him at her side as she called her aunt and explained the situation. She was more than willing to give their friend, Andrew, a call and soon she hung up as they reached the corner of the street and they lingered there for a moment.
“Thank you.” He said and she smiled.
“I’m glad I could help with at least one thing.” She responded, “You wanna talk about the paintings?” She asked and he nodded.
“My grandfather and I were close. He was into art and that’s how I started to draw and paint.” He explained, “It was something we did together when I was growing up and when I told my mum that I was not going to continue in college to pursue tattooing he was… surprisingly supportive.” He smiled as he looked to her and she smiled.
“That’s sweet!” She hummed and he nodded, his dimple carved into his cheek and it made her swoon with endearment.
“Yeah, I was surprised but he believed in me, you know? Shortly before I started my apprenticeship with Eddie he was diagnosed with Alzheimer’s.” He explained and she frowned, “It was hard for my nan to look after him on her own and my mum could only help so much with work and all. Like we helped how we could but it was really hard when he’d have bad days, so eventually she got him into an assisted living home but that just really accelerated his deterioration. I would visit every week and we would paint together. He didn’t remember me as his grandson, just as the kid who would come paint with him. Those were the paintings they lost.” He said and Y/N frowned.
“I’m so sorry, Harry. I’m sure they’ll turn up.” She said hopefully and he sighed.
“I hope they do. They mean a lot to me.”
“Yeah, I can see why. Did he ever get to see you tattoo?” She asked and he smiled and nodded.
“Yeah. He had these few weeks where he was just super lucid, like right before the final crash,” he explained and she nodded for him to go on, “and he wanted a tattoo from me. That was the first official tattoo I gave. He paid me and everything.” He chuckled and looked at the ground as he shared the story with her. It brought tears to her eyes because this one hit close to home because the reason she wanted to tattoo was her aunt, Julie, a cancer survivor and so close to being in remission right now. There was a point in time where they weren’t sure if she would make it, but she had always said that she wanted Y/N to tattoo her before she died and Y/N intended on making good on her promise.
“Awww, Harry, that’s so cute.” She sniffled and he looked over at her when he heard her sniffle.
“Oh, don’t cry!” He pouted and she giggled and swiped at her eye to wipe her tears, “You’ve ruined your eyeliner.” He tutted, looking between her eyes with a small smile and she huffed, “Here, I got it, love.” He said softly as he leaned closer to her face and just swiped the wings away with a little rubbing of his thumbs. She felt her heart pounding hard in her chest as his eyes focused intently on her face to ensure that nothing else was out of place. She did everything to withstand the temptation of looking at his lips, “There. Sorry for making you cry and ruin your pretty makeup.” He hummed before pulling his hands away.
“It’s fine.” She giggled with a shake of her head and he smiled, “What did you tattoo on your grandpa?” She asked.
“A portrait of my grandmother from their wedding day.” He said and Y/N smiled.
“That’s so sweet.”
“Yeah, he was a romantic. He was so in love with her and always went above and beyond for her.” He recalled, “I don’t know, I just really looked up to him and he meant a lot to me, you know?” He asked and she nodded.
“You’ll see, they’ll turn up, Harry.” She spoke with certainty and he chuckled as he looked to the ground as he shook his head, “What?” She giggled.
“You always speak in absolutes. Like you’re just so sure of everything.” He pointed out.
“It’s manifestation 101!” She grinned and he chuckled.
“Hmmm, do you find that things usually go your way?” He asked and she shrugged.
“I’d say so? At least most of the time I feel like I get my way.” She pondered on it for another moment, “I’ll continue manifesting that they find your paintings.”
“Please and thank you.” He said lowly and a moment of silence passed between them, “And thank you for listening to me. I know that none of this stuff really concerns you but I feel better when I talk to you. So thanks for just being here, I guess.”
“Anytime, Harry. What else are friends for?” She asked with a smile and he smiled back. Just then her phone rang and she saw it was her aunt, “It’s my aunt!” She said and answered right away. She informed Y/N that Andrew was on his way to the shop to get Harry’s motorcycle and to just keep an eye on her phone because he’d call her when he arrived. She agreed and with that they made the short walk back to the shop. It was only 30 minutes later that Y/N was rushing over to Harry that Andrew was out back and they went over to meet him.
Harry handed over the the motorcycle keys and Andrew mounted it not he tow truck and got Harry’s number and let him know that he wasn’t too sure if they had the exact tires for his bike, but he would check and let him know. He said he’d also ask any neighboring shops if they had any in their inventory if he didn’t have it, if not he’d have to order one. Harry nodded and in a moment that Y/N went off to grab Andrew a water from inside he nervously brought up to him his concern about the cost.
“So ummm, do you know about how much this’ll be? Things have been a bit slow for me as I’m new in town and I’m just a little strapped for cash.” He confessed in slight embarrassment, “Or we could do like a payment plan if you’re open to that, or-”
“Don’t worry about it, kid. It’s just a freaking tire.” Andrew said with a steadfast smile.
“A-are you sure?” Harry asked Andrew nodded.
“Yeah, man. We’re good.” Andrew confirmed with a nod and Harry thanked him profusely until he took off.
He and Y/N did a few tattoos after that and it was around 6:30pm when Andrew called Harry and let him know that he didn’t have any tires that fit his bike in his shop, but that a buddy of his could get his delivery guy to send one over the next day and that he could have the bike ready for pickup by closing time the following day and Harry assured him that was fine and that if he ever wanted to get tattooed he was more than welcome to ask for him, that was the only thing he could really offer him and Andrew said very happily that he might actually take him up on that offer at some point and with that they were squared away. It was closing time and they were all tearing down for the day and before she got to cleaning Y/N came up to Harry.
“Hey, what did Andrew tell you?”
“It’ll be ready tomorrow by closing, he couldn’t get a tire today.” He explained.
“Oh OK, that’s good. Do you need a ride home? Save you a couple bucks on an uber or something.” She offered.
“Ummm, if it’s not a bother that’d be great.” He said and she nodded.
“You got it. Let me just finish cleaning up real quick.” She said and he started helping her sweep as she disinfected the chairs and stations.
Slowly everyone else started filtering out, calling out their goodbyes. She and Harry only stayed over about 15 minutes after everyone else and they soon were heading out to her car. He settled in and once again, that scent of hers just overwhelmed him completely, it took him over in the best way. It was sweet and fruity and completely intoxicating. As soon as the car switched on her radio started blasting Bon Iver and she rushed to turn it down and he chuckled.
“Jeez, sorry.” She giggled, “I have car concerts so that I don’t get road rage.” She explained.
“It’s cool.” He assured, “That’s me, too.” He chuckled, “I like Bon Iver too, they’re good.” He smiled.
“Sick.” She responded as she waited for her engine to warm up a bit. He was subtly looking around the space and then spoke up.
“You know, this is the cleanest girl’s car I have ever been in.” He pointed out as he looked around.
“Oh really?” She smiled with pride.
“Yeah. Usually they’ve got a mess in the boot and like a whole wardrobe in the back seat and like there’s always like fifty half drunken water bottles for some reason but you can hear a giant Hydroflask clanking around somewhere, though?” He questioned and she laughed loudly, her eyes watering with happy tears. She definitely had friends with that issue, he laughed along with her, he loved her laugh, it was probably one of his favorite sounds. “I mean that can’t be good for the environment, can it?” He posed the question through a giggle and she nodded in agreement.
“Yeah, I don’t know the logic behind that but I do know some people with that issue.” She disclosed as her laughter dwindled into a breathy chuckle.
“Yeah, that’s my sister Or at least it was before she had kids.” He said and she grinned before she bit down her lip and looked over to him.
“Are you guys close?” She asked and he nodded.
“Yeah, pretty close.” He confirmed and then sighed.
“Sorry, I didn’t mean to upset you or-”
“Oh no, it’s OK. I just forget that I’m so far away from them sometimes.” He explained and then smiled up at her, “W-would you like to stay over for dinner? I can order something in? Obviously on me, as like a thank you for all your help today.” He offered and she smiled at him.
“Ummm, yeah. That’d be nice. I’d really like that.” She accepted and he looked out the window and exhaled, as if he had been nervous to ask her, and it made her smile, “Let me just text my aunt real quick and then you can tell me where to go.” She said and he nodded.
After a few moments they were taking off and he was directing her towards his apartment. It was about a twenty minute drive to his place and about ten minutes of driving around the block and joking that the food would arrive before she found a parking spot on his street. Finally, someone left and she quickly fit her car into the spot and cheered excitedly at finally finding somewhere to park. It was around the corner to his building so he took advantage of the walk to call and order their dinner and soon they were going up to his floor in the elevator.
His building wasn’t all that new looking, but it was still nice and it looked like it had been remodeled inside. Harry also explained that his apartment had been upgraded, so he had some of the newer features and an in-unit washer and dryer which he was extremely grateful for. He pulled out his keys and let them inside before he flicked on the lights at the entrance. She immediately looked around and saw that he still had some boxes up against a wall and packages. He had been here for months already and the place still didn’t really look lived in, it looked like he had arrived a week before and it made her a bit sad for him. It did smell really good and relaxing though and it was very clean, which she was not shocked at, but it was still nice to see that since most guys living on their own tended to be a little messy and gross in her experience. He slipped out of his shoes so she did the same and followed him further in.
“Do you want water or wine?” He asked as he switched on the kitchen lights.
“What are you having?”
“Just water for now.”
“OK, same.” She agreed and he went ahead and served her a glass. She saw that he had no dining table in the spot that was presumably the “dining area". He had a couch though, it was big and velvety, so it looked comfortable. He also had a TV and coffee table before the couch and a rug underneath the coffee table and bordering the couch legs.
“I know this place is a state.” He said lowly as he came up beside her and she smiled up at him.
“I mean, you’ve only been here like four months.” She teased and he grinned and shook his head.
“Hey, in all fairness I do own more furniture, just building it is a bitch.” He excused, “Like my dining table is in there.” He said pointing to one of the larger boxes against the wall. “I built two chairs and just gave up on the other two.” He explained, “It’s hard doing it alone.” He explained and she bit her lip and looked up at him.
“I can help you if you want?” She offered, “I’m quite good with the Ikea furniture.” She smiled.
“Nah, I can figure it out. You’re my guest tonight, not my builder.” He said.
“You sure? I’m certain we can have it done by the time the food comes.” She said and he looked at her skeptically.
“I don’t know, but lets try.” He said and she smiled and he soon brought over a blade to open the boxes and his tool box. She didn’t know she needed to see him carrying a toolbox until he was coming over with it from down the hall that presumably led to his bedroom. They opened up the box and she glanced at the instructions as he set out the parts in the right places.
“Cool! Now that we’re organized, the rest is common sense.” She assured and he chuckled as they started working. There were definitely mistakes and plenty of laughter as they figured this out, but when his intercom buzzed indicating that the food had arrived they were just about to screw in the last leg of the table, “See!” She exclaimed with an uppish grin and he chuckled, “Just hold it for a second so I can screw it in while you grab the food.” He nodded and after a few moments he was dashing out of his apartment to find the delivery person and she was fastening in the final screws for the table.
When Harry came back the table was right side up and she was smiling to herself as she wiped it down with a rag she had found in the kitchen. It made his heart flutter in his chest and he just wanted to set the food down, go up to her and take her pretty face in his hands and give her a big smooch on the lips, but he refrained from it and just set the food down on the kitchen counter before heading into the cabinet.
“Now I have an excuse to use my plates and cutlery.” He said and she looked to him in some astonishment.
“Ummm, what’ve you been eating out of?” She asked in bewilderment.
“Just disposable plates or like the takeout containers if I’ve order in.” He responded nonchalantly, as if it were the most obvious thing.
Y/N wasn’t sure what about this made her heart hurt a bit more, but she felt so sad for him. She was a firm believer in the need to do nice things for yourself, especially when you’re feeling down. Break out of the routine and not opt for convenience every time, show yourself you’re worth the effort through the little things. And in his case, well she wasn’t an expert but she could see that Harry was a bit depressed. The evidence was all around her. He hadn’t bothered to make this place feel like home yet and it really showed in the way he was living. He was surely having a hard time adjusting to the move, he hadn’t settled in and it was super obvious to her that it wasn’t just because he “didn’t have help” as he’d said before. It was apparent to her that he actually wasn’t bothered to get help with any of this.
“Harry, can I ask you something?” She said as she came over to the kitchen where he was quite literally opening up the brand new box his dinnerware was packaged in.
“Ummm, sure.” He said looking at her with a quizzical smile.
“You can tell me to go fuck myself if I’m overstepping, but ummm, are you…regretful of moving out here?” She asked and he frowned a little at her question, “Like it’s just that you’ve been here for four months and it looks like you’ve just arrived a week ago…” she explained and he did feel a bit offended and was about to tell her to just leave it but then she continued, “and it just… makes me sad that maybe you feel like you can’t make this place your home. Like, I don’t know, like I’ve seen who you are as a person and then I see your space and it doesn’t align.” She said with a confused pout, “It’s like…void of all of the warmth and loveliness that you exude as a person. It’s like there’s no joy here, I guess, and it looks like you just haven’t adjusted well is what I’m trying to say.” She finished as she twisted her fingers nervously together and he sighed, “Sorry, if I umm-”
“No, you’re completely right.” He interrupted her with a frown etching into his expression, “I haven’t adjusted well. And I just don’t have the motivation to just…do it. Do all this. It feel overwhelming.” He shared and she nodded as she listened, “I’m not going to lie to you, it’s been…” he sighed, “It’s been really hard to make this feel like home and I don’t know if it will ever really feel like it.” He said morosely and she pouted. In all reality that’s why he liked being out of his apartment as much as possible; he went to pilates at 6:30 almost every morning and didn’t come back until after the shop closed, he didn’t like being here. It didn’t feel like a home, not in the slightest. There was no warmth, no comfort, no safety.
“Harry, I don’t like that.” Y/N said worriedly, “Is there something that would help? I mean, I just don’t like the idea of you feeling like you don’t have a place to call home. Where you can feel comfortable and safe and relaxed.” She said, “Happy even.” She added, her voice soft and sincere. He would eat her up with kisses if he could, she was too sweet.
“I don’t know, I just think I need to like set everything up, start making it my space, you know? Make memories here and all that. Like actually live here, not just come sleep here.” He said and she nodded.
“Yeah, that’s a great start. How about this? I help you out with setting everything else up and you can do a little housewarming dinner for your friends. Well those of us from the shop and maybe any neighbors or people you know out here?” She suggested.
“Yeah, s’just you guys…” he said with a timid smile.
“Well we’re excellent company. Think about it, you can use your dinnerware-” he laughed at that, “and you can get little gifts or gift cards from everyone so that you can buy more stuff to make this place more homey and we can play games!” She said with a smile and he bit his lip and nodded.
“Yeah, I think I’d like that.” He said softly and she smiled.
“Yeah?” She asked again and he just looked into her eyes.
“Yeah.” He confirmed, and I really, really like you too, is what he wanted to tag in at the end.
“OK! Again, I can help you with getting everything finished up and even organize it if you want!” She said with a big smile and God was she making it so hard for him not to kiss her.
“Yeah, you’re the pro here.” He chuckled.
“OK. I’m gonna shut up now and we can eat.” She said.
Harry smiled and continued opening the box of plates as she opened up the take out containers their Italian food had come in. Everything smelled delicious and he was quick to rinse and dry the plates before handing them over to her to serve the food on them. He opened up the cutlery and rinsed those as well before handing her forks for them to use.They went over to the table to have dinner and used some of the complex’s newsletters as placemats to not stain the table. He brought out the wine and they ate and talked comfortably. He was really glad he had asked her over, it already felt a little more like his home. He washed the plates as she dried them off after they ate and they finished building the last two chairs of his dining table set as a TV show played in the background. It was near midnight when they finished doing that and they had consumed half the bottle of wine too. She was slumped against the wall and let out a big yawn, which he imitated.
“Can I use your bathroom?” She asked and he nodded.
“It’s in the bedroom, which is straight down the hall.” He said pointing to it and she nodded and stood with a groan and she stretched really quick before she started padding over, “And don’t psychoanalyze my bedroom, I’m well aware that it’s really depressing!” He called out after her and she laughed loudly as she headed into the dark room.
“Where’s the light?” She called out and he chuckled as he stood up and went down the hall and into his bedroom, “Behind you.” He said as he came into the dark space, but he was familiar enough with it that he went over to the bedside and switched on the lamp he had up there.
“Thank you.” She said and he nodded.
“And the light in the ceiling lamp just went out yesterday, I have to go buy a new one. I promise I’m not wallowing in darkness.” He said and she grinned.
“Oh shut up…” she mumbled and he sniggered as he let her head into the bathroom as he walked out of the bedroom and started stacking up the boxes that they had opened up. She came back out a few moments later, “Want me to help you take these to the dumpster?” She asked.
“Nah, I got it. There’s a chute down the hall.” He assured and she nodded.
“Harry, I’m sorry if I made you feel bad with anything that I said before. I didn’t want to hurt your feelings, I just…well, I…care about you and want you to feel good about your decision to come all this way and t-” she froze as he grabbed her face in his hands, they were just centimeters apart. Y/N felt her heart pounding in her chest, making breathing oxygen a chore and for her stomach to flip with a whirlwind of butterflies. She looked up into his eyes, glancing between them quietly.
“I know, love. Thank you for caring about me.” He spoke so quietly, as if there were others listening in but message was exclusively for her, “Especially after everything I’ve put you through-”
“Harry-”
“I know. I know that you’re over it. I just can’t get over how you do that.”
“Do what?”
“Just…” he sighed, “Make everything better.” He said softly and she bit her lip and he mirrored her actions. He wanted to kiss her and bite on her lip and just make her feel good, as good as she made him feel, but in the best ways he knew how. She watched his eyes trail down to her lips and she decided to let her hands hug around his waist, making sure that she didn’t push him closer in case she was reading this tension all wrong, but she also wanted him to know that she was OK with this. He pressed his forehead against hers. He was mentally counting down from 5 before he just did it and kissed her, but suddenly her phone started blaring loudly and they both jumped slightly in response to the loud sound and he let her go so that she could grab it from the floor, the screen said Aunt Julie, so it was important that she answer it.
“Hello?” She answered, “Yeah, still here. Oh OK, I’ll head over right away.” She said softly, “Love you, bye.” She said before hanging up.
“Is everything OK?” He asked her in concern.
“Yeah, she just got really sick to her stomach and it really takes it out of her after all her chemo.” She explained and he frowned, “We can talk about it another time.” She sighed and he nodded.
“OK. Well, let me know if you need anything?” She nodded in acceptance.
“You too. Ummm, do you want me to pick you up tomorrow? So that you can just take your bike home after?”
“If it’s not too much of a hassle.” He said and she smiled.
“It’s not, don’t worry. I’ll text you, OK?”
“Yeah and ummm, thank you for helping me with all of this.” He said a little bashfully and she smiled a bit wider now.
“Anytime, Harry.”
“OK.” He chuckled and with that he let her out and she assured him that she could get down to her car just fine but he insisted on walking her all the way there. He could tell that she felt a little bit worried, but he didn’t press her for details as she agreed they could talk about this another time and so he just hugged her goodbye and waited until she was down the street before he headed back to his building.
***********
Y/N had a long night, but thankfully her aunt was feeling better in the morning and she was able to pick Harry up as planned. He didn’t press her to talk about what happened after she left his place, which she was grateful for. He did talk about the proposed housewarming dinner though, which was a good distraction, he wondered if maybe doing it as a “friends-giving” type of thing would be convenient and she was really excited over the prospect of that.
Y/N had a busy day ahead of her, she would be tattooing two people in the morning and then another in the afternoon from her new designs. Harry had Ria and their sister coming back at around 11:30, so he wouldn’t be able to sit through her tattoos, but Auree was more than willing to make herself available to pop in and see how Y/N was trucking along. Everyone was really excited for her and kept giving her a dew encouragements as the time for her first client approached.
“Which ones are you gonna do today?” Harry asked as he came over to where she was creating the stencil for her first design of the day.
“Gonna do these poppies as a filler on some guy’s sleeve.” She said and he hummed, “Then the second is the leopard with the heart spots.”
“OK nice.”
“And the final one is the little finger gun one with the heart-shaped smoke at the end.” She said with a smile.
“That one’s cool.” He smiled and she grinned as she continued working.
“Yeah, really liked that one too.” She said.
“I like that tiger you did too.”
“Same! But no one has inquired about it.” She said looking to him almost in disbelief, “I thought that it would appeal more to the men, but maybe I was wrong.” She shrugged.
“They don’t know what’s good for them.” He said and she smiled. Harry really liked her design and he decided that he would claim it for himself. He moseyed his way to the front office where Rosa was checking the rest of the bookings for the day.
“Hey Harry, what’s up?” She asked without looking away from the screen.
“I wanted to get an appointment for a tattoo.” He said and she glanced up at him with a playful smile.
“Well sir, we are pretty booked up until the late afternoon.” She said jokingly with raised eyebrows and he chuckled.
“I’m serious.” He said and her amused smile dropped, “That tiger Y/N did is fucking sick and no one has claimed it so I’ll claim it before someone else does.” He said and she smiled again.
“Awww, supporting your mentee.” She cooed and he chuckled and nodded.
“Exactly.” He confirmed, “So what slots are available?”
“Well sir,” she said playing along again, “we have 5pm or 7pm available for Y/N. Tomorrow we have 11am, 2pm, or 5pm.” She said and he hummed pensively.
“Hmmm, I think I’ll take the 7pm today.” He said and she grinned and nodded.
“Perfect, I’ll put you on the schedule.” She giggled and he grinned.
“Great. Thanks, Rosa.” He thanked her and walked back to the studio. He finished setting up for his appointment with Ria and then got to working on the stencil.
Harry was excited for his appointment with Y/N though. All day, he thought about the placement he wanted for this tattoo, he roughly knew the size of it, but the more he thought about it the more he decided that he wanted to speak to her about it first and see what she had envisioned for it when she drew it. Around 2:30 in the afternoon Andrew called him that his motorcycle was ready and Y/N drove him over, it wasn’t too far from the shop and after he came back from that, the day escaped him. Now he was cleaning up his station after a walk-in, it was about his tattoo time. Rosa came to the back and smirked at Harry before she went up to Y/N to inform her she had one last tattoo for the day.
“Oh cool, is it a walk-in?” She asked.
“No, it’s an appointment for one of the new designs.” Rosa informed.
“Sick, which one?”
“The tiger.” She smiled.
“Oh my god, no way! I was so excited for that one!” She said to Rosa .
“Yeah, the client too.” She grinned.
“Oh OK, are they here already?” She asked with an eager smile and Harry smiled to himself as he disposed of the paper towels he had been using to clean his needles with in the garbage can.
“Yeah, he’s here.” Rosa said again with a grin as she saw Harry coming over quietly.
“What is this little grin about?” Y/N asked with a nervous giggle and just then Harry came up and rested his arm on her shoulder, “Harry, someone made an appointment for the tiger!” She said glancing up at him excitedly.
“Oh yeah?” He asked with a smirk and she narrowed her eyes at him.
“Why are you both acting weird?” She asked them.
“Y/N, meet your client, Harry.” Rosa giggled and Y/N’s jaw dropped open.
“Stop playing.” She scoffed as she shoved him away playfully.
“I’m not!” He insisted with a chuckle.
“Harry. Stop.”
“I told you I really liked the design.” He said sincerely.
“What’s going on here?” Vy asked as she came up.
“Harry wants Y/N to tattoo him.” Rosa grinned and Vy smirked at Harry.
“Oh really?” Vy said and Harry rolled his lips together for a moment and Vy raised her eyebrows at him.
“Harry, no way! What if I fuck it up?” She sighed and he shook his head.
“You won’t.” He assured, “I mean, I’ve trained you, haven’t I?” He asked with a mildly cocky grin and she giggled, “And if you do happen to mess up, any one of us can figure something out.” He said and she sighed and rolled her eyes.
“Can we have a moment?” Y/N asked Rosa and Vy.
“G needs to hear about this.” Rosa said walking off and Vy giggled as she trailed after Rosa and Y/N looked up at Harry’s eyes.
“Harry, seriously?” She asked with a small and disbelieving frown and he nodded, “God, now I’m nervous.” She huffed with anxiety and he chuckled lowly.
“Why though? It’s just me.” He said simply. He wanted to reach out and caress her cheek with his thumb, it was tempting.
“Exactly! You’re you!” She giggled.
“And you’re you. And you’re fucking good and I want your art on my body.” He said pointedly and she felt her heart pounding erratically in her chest. Just the way he said it made butterflies swarm through her stomach and it made her want to just kiss his pretty pink lips. Suddenly Auree and G were returning with Vy and Rosa to catch up on this little spark of excitement to the day.
“Are you sure?” She asked.
“Of course!” He smiled confidently.
“Jesus, OK.” She exhaled with a timid smile and everyone cheered as she agreed to tattoo Harry, “Let me just go to the bathroom real quick and we can get started.” He nodded and she rushed off. She was nervous out of her mind and as soon as she exited the bathroom G was waiting for her with a grin.
“He so likes you!” He smirked and she rolled her eyes.
“Oh my god, no.”
“He does. And well, if you think of it, this is a little cathartic after everything he put you through you can give him a little pain as payback. It’s cute, really.” He said and she shoved him off playfully.
“You’re so annoying.” She mumbled under her breath as she came back to her station where everyone was standing around chatting with Harry, “Now, I don’t want anyone hovering because I’m nervous enough as it is!” She announced with a nervous laugh and they all grumbled against it, “Please, guys! It’s too much pressure.” She whined in an exaggerated manner and they chuckled, but agreed to just give her space to do her thing. Harry was happy about that though because he just wanted it to be them. If his apartment was properly set up he would have asked her to do it at his place, but alas it wasn’t ready yet so this would have to do for now. Everyone went about their business, stealing glances of them, but not intruding as she had requested. “Do you know where you want it?” She asked him quietly as she spared him a glance.
“Where did you intend for it to go when you designed it?” He asked and she sighed.
“Harry…” she whined and he chuckled.
“What? I want to consider your artistic vision for it. If I hate that I’ll tell you where I was thinking of putting it.” He bargained.
“Fine.” She said, “Come see the size again.” She said and he followed her to the drawing tables and she showed him the tracing she had done of it. It was the biggest one she had done for her new designs. It went a little over a medium size but Auree was cool with it when she had reviewed them, “Is that size good?”
“Yeah. Now where did you envision it when you designed it?” He asked.
“I was really thinking that it would look really cute on an ass cheek.” She said in the most serious tone she could and they both looked at each other before they burst out laughing and he shook his head as she knocked her head back like she usually did when she laughed and clutched at her stomach as she caught her breath, “Ah, I’m funny.” She exhaled and he giggled.
“Yeah, fucking comical. Now seriously tell me.”
“I was thinking upper thigh.” She said and glanced up at him, “What do you think about that?” She asked him.
“Ummm, I was thinking upper thigh too actually.” He said more quietly.
“Sick, we’re in cahoots.” She smiled, “OK, so let me make the stencil, did you want me to shave your thigh for you - like full client experience? Or can you do it yourself?” She asked and he chuckled.
“I can do it. You just finish that up.” He said and she nodded. It took her about 20 minutes to get the stencil ready and she let him look it over once more before got his pants down and got comfy on the chair, she glanced up at him and he gave her a reassuring nod before she laid the stencil down and pressed it against his thigh. It was thick and muscular and she had a primal urge to just get down there and sink her teeth into it and leave a hickey on it; mark it as hers. In a way, she kind of was marking it at hers. Her art was gonna live on it for the rest of his life. She glanced up at him once again and swallowed thickly.
“Are you sure about this? It’s pretty permanent.” She said lowly.
“I’m absolutely sure.” He smiled with certainty and she smiled at him again before getting the machine and getting comfortable on the stool.
His pants were rolled down to his ankles and he felt a tiny bit exposed but he didn’t care, the prettiest girl in the world was about to ink her mark into his skin and he wouldn’t want to be anywhere else in the world right now. His spine tingled in excitement as she switched on the machine, he loved getting tattooed and he couldn’t wait for it to be her doing it to him. He watched her for just a moment and then she bit her lip nervously before glancing up into his eyes, his tummy fluttered in excitement and a heat started building inside of him at that innocent little gleam in her eyes.
“Ready?” She asked softly and he nodded almost robotically, “OK.” She whispered before licking over her lips and then focusing on the tiger stenciled into his skin and then she got to work.
She was quiet the first few minutes, really concentrating on getting the outline of it done and then she got to talking with him about his favorite tattoos and they had been at it for about half an hour before she finally asked him why he wanted the tattoo and he was honest, he just really liked it and she smiled at that.
“But I want you to promise me something.” He said and she hummed, urging him to go on, “You’re gonna shelf this design. I want it to be a one of a kind.” He said and she smiled as she continued working.
“I’ll think about it.”
“Come on, years down the line when you’re a seasoned artist and they feature you on some TV show or Inked magazine this’ll be like a seminal piece that you did and you just never replicated it again because it was a special piece.” He said and she hummed.
“And what makes it so special?” She asked with a grin and he smiled.
“You’re doing it on me.” He offered an explanation and she grinned wider, “Not because I’m all that special,” he added in, “but because you’re so special that I wanted one of your first tattoos.” He explained and she smiled more tenderly at that, “But also because I don’t want people to copy it, I want something that’s uniquely yours, you know?” He asked and she fought her smile of giddiness as best as she could, but he noticed it and he was happy that he had made her feel giddy over that.
They took a little break around the hour mark because her hand was getting a little sore, after all it was her first bigger piece and she worked more slowly than the rest of them. During that time everyone else came to check out the progress and with great reason praised her about it. The shop was dead, no one had come in during the time she started and now, so Auree just said they could close up early, there had been plenty of appointments and a good number of walk-ins to make up for an early closure. This made Harry even more excited because it really would just be them. G and Rosa lingered a little bit after they started up again and then left after about half an hour of chatting and looking on from afar.
“So what got you into tattooing?” Harry asked and she smiled.
“My aunt Julie, she’s got like full sleeves.” She explained, “As a kid I just found it so cool.” Y/N explained, “I got into drawing and painting and she told me that she would want to get one of my drawings or paintings tattooed on her. She was always kind of the black sheep of the family, but we were always close.” She said and he hummed, “Wait. You’re not in pain?” She asked out of nowhere since she had started on the final finer details.
“I mean yeah, but I don’t mind it. I enjoy getting tattooed.” He said and she smiled and continued.
“OK, well we were always close and I was around 16 when she got diagnosed with breast cancer. It wasn’t good and she’s been fighting for a while. There was a point where we were prepared to say goodbye, I was 18 then. And her final wish was to have me design a final tattoo for her and I worked on it and ummm, out of nowhere her treatments started working and she got better and ummm I moved in with her for college and took care of her until she was all good to go, or at least as good as it gets. And maybe it was silly, but I made a promise to her that I would tattoo the piece I designed for her on her myself. That’s why when you told me about your grandpa I got a little emotional. She’s kind of been that supporter for me on this journey. Obviously, I finished college, but I was growing my portfolio that whole time and started my Etsy shop. And after graduation I started to search for the apprenticeship and ummm, two years later here I am and she’s been in remissions for almost a year now.” She said with a smile.
“That’s really fucking cool, Y/N. I think she should be your first official tattoo, fuck Ian.” He said and she pulled away to laugh and he chuckled as well.
“Yeah, I want her to be.” She said and he smiled.
She kept working and it was nearing 9pm when he suggested ordering some food and taking another break to eat. She agreed and took advantage to notify Julie that she’d be late again before she was able to finish up. She maybe had about another half hour of work to finish. She was trying to work faster but Harry didn’t seem to mind, he encouraged her to go at a pace that made her feel comfortable. She ate quickly before resuming and Harry assured her she could pick it up as he finished up his own food. He was taking it like a champ, she could see how irritated and swollen the skin was where she was working, but he was doing well. Well, considering the amount of tattoos he had, she expected him to have some endurance.
“What was your most painful tattoo?” She asked.
“I think the laurels on my lower stomach.The butterfly on my stomach is a very close second. That one hurt just a wee bit less.” He said and she chanced a glance up at him. “What?!” She gasped in shock and he grinned and lifted his t-shirt and she saw half of the laurels sticking out from under his underwear and well, apart from his extremely toned abdomen, she saw the large butterfly inked into them. “Jesus, Harry.” She giggled breathily and he grinned, “Did you cry?” She asked.
“A little bit yeah.” He confessed and she smiled, “Why are you smiling?” He asked and she pulled away again to laugh.
“I’m not laughing because you cried during your tattoos, I’m just laughing because you’re bonkers, my guy!” She exclaimed through a laugh and he chuckled, “How do your parents feel about your tattoos?”
“They don’t really care anymore. Like when I got my third one in the span of a month and then the butterfly shortly after they just checked if I was alright. Like psychologically because well, I was moving quite fast.” He chuckled and she smiled, “Obviously to them some of them are a bit questionable, but as long as I’m not fucking up my life they’re fine with my choices. How do your parents feel about yours?” He asked and looked down at the tattoo to see it basically complete and then he closed his eyes and winced.
“Starting to feel it, are you?” She asked and he nodded and grimaced and let out a low groan through a pained laugh.
“Yes!” He chuckled and she smiled, “I shouldn’t have looked!” He said and she giggled.
“We’re almost done. I swear.” She assured and he nodded, “But ummm, to answer your question, my parents are not too happy that I have a tattoo, specially with the size of it. I’ll show you sometime. But ummm…we can talk about it another time. Don’t want to dampen the good vibes.” She said and he nodded in understanding and it fell quiet for a few moments. Only the deep buzz of the tattoo gun and the soft music playing from her phone filled the space.
“God, it always hurts when you know it’s almost done.” He said through gritted his teeth and she giggled.
“That’s a fact. I’m just doing the whiskers, OK?”
“Yeah, OK.” He squeezed his eyes shut and after a few moments she was pulling away.
“All done.” She said and he peeked his eyes open to look down at it and immediately flashed his biggest and prettiest smile.
“Fuck, that’s really good.” He exhaled happily.
“Yeah?” She asked with a bashful smile and he nodded.
“Yeah.” He hummed. A bit of blood was dotting to the surface so she grabbed the little water and antibacterial soap mix and spurted it on his thigh and glanced up at him before wiping over it with the paper towel.
“Ready for it?” She asked and he scrunched up his face and nodded.
“Just do it.” He said and held his breath as she gently wiped at the fresh tattoo, but the texture of the paper towel was rough and still made him tense up, but he didn’t let out a peep.
“Wanna take a look in the big mirror?” She asked and he nodded.
“Can’t waddle over with my jeans like that.” He chuckled and she giggled and grabbed one of his legs to untie his shoe and then the next one. Once they were out of the way she pulled his jeans off the rest of the way and draped them over the seat as he hopped down and headed over to the big mirror to inspect the work. He looked really happy with it and was getting all up in there as she took apart the machine and removed the plastic and continued with wiping down each part.
“Are you happy with it?” She asked him as she continued wiping down the machine parts.
“Fuck yeah! Yes, I fucking love it!” He called back enthusiastically and she spared a glance back at him in just his t-shirt and undies. She tried to not linger too long on the strong structure of the backs of his thighs or his adorable and perky butt, but it was sure tempting to stop and stare. She continued wiping down and disinfecting the machine as he snapped a few pictures of his brand new tattoo and kept admiring it, calling back compliments to her on her work. She felt proud of what she had done, also this was the longest tattoo she had ever done and she was pleased that she had made it through it with minimal breaks. She heard Harry coming back over as she removed her gloves and tossed the paper towels she had used.
“You really like it?” She asked as she turned around, leaning on the edge of the counter of the station, he was just a few feet before her.
“I love it. I really do!” He insisted, “Thank you.” He smiled at her and she smiled again.
“I’m just happy that you’re happy with it.” She said and he came closer to her.
“I really am, I promise you.” He assured as he put his hands on her shoulders and she bit her lip to suppress the gigantic smile threatening to split across her lips. And he smiled and brought his thumb up against her bottom lip, “Don’t hide that pretty smile from me.” He said softly, a small smile of his own played on his lips, “Should be really proud of yourself.” He reassured her and she glanced down out of nervousness and bashfulness.
Harry removed the other hand on her shoulder and placed it right under her jaw and angled her up to look at him. The timid smile melted away from her face as their eyes met. Her fingers tightened around the edge of the counter further in anxiety of what his next move might be. She watched his pupils grow larger as he watched her lips while licking over his own. She was struggling to breathe at this point, she felt light headed and tingly and completely out of control as he leaned in closer until the tips of their noses skimmed together and she let out an involuntary whimper which caused him to grin as their breaths intermingled in the minuscule space between them. She wanted to beg but she couldn’t even speak from how on edge she was. His eyes flickered up to her own for a moment before they fluttered shut and she followed suit as they inched closer together and everything felt absolutely right with the world as their lips met in a tentative and hasty kiss. They pulled back and looked at each other before giving in again and joining in a fiery and much- anticipated kiss.
Harry’s hands grabbed her face tenderly and her hands bunched up into his t-shirt as they moved in sync, the only sound between them was that of their ragged breaths, their lips smacking together in wet little sounds, and soft moans of pleasure at finally relieving the tension that had been building between them. His lips were warm and smooth and eager against her own. Y/N felt like she was floating on a cloud of him, him, him at the feeling of his lips and tongue against her own lips and tongue. He smelled so good and he was so warm, it was coming off him in waves. The entire experience was consuming her. He was a good kisser and all she could do was let him keep going for as long as he wanted. She felt like she was no longer grounded to reality.
Eventually, his hands left her face but only to tighten up at her hips and help her onto the counter as she draped her arms around his shoulders and squeezed his narrow hips between her thighs to pull him closer as their kiss grew deeper and more desperate. Both of their bodies were buzzing and their brains were fuzzy with overwhelm as the pleasure of their kisses sent a wave of warmth rolling through their bodies. Harry was quickly growing hard and he had nothing over him to tone down the feeling of his arousal, so before he lost control and went too far he pulled back from her lips with a soft smack and bated breaths and she pecked his lips once more and he smiled against them.
“Got the smoothest and sweetest lips, love.” He whispered and she felt her entire body shudder at his words and at the feeling of his thumb tracing along her swollen, bottom lip. Without any warning she rolled out her tongue and licked along the pad of his thumb and glanced up into his pretty, green eyes and proceeded to suck it between her lips, her eyes fluttered shut at the slightly salty taste of his skin on her tongue and she moaned softly, she wanted more. Harry groaned lowly as he watched this unfold and his jaw tensed a bit at the sensation of the warm, wet texture of her tongue against any part of his body. He wanted more too. So much more. But not here.
“Fuck, baby…please, need you t’stop that.” He swallowed thickly and her eyes blinked open as she gently popped off to see his eyes clouded heavy with lust and his lip bitten beneath his teeth. He wasn’t expecting her to listen right off the bat, it made him smile at her, “Such a good girl.” He whispered and she smiled and hugged around his broad shoulders to pull him closer so that her lips were up against his ear and his arms were still draped around her hips. She leaned a bit closer and her voice was as light as a tickle but it left him burning like a wild fire as her words processed and echoed in his brain.
“I’ll be your good girl.”
-
-
-
----- Tag List -----
@sunshinemoonsposts @anotherdudetteinthisworld @matildasatellite @sad-avocado @sunflovverharry @cherrysulewski @daphnesutton @gurugirl @angelqueen99 @slutfortigertattoo
#writing#harry styles fan fic#harry styles fanfiction#harry styles#tattoo harry fic#tattoorry#harry styles tattoos#harry's tiger tattoo#harry enemies to lovers#enemies to lovers trope#harry styles slow burn#harry slow burn#slow burn#0nlythrowharrybeaux#harry styles fluff
135 notes
·
View notes
Text
Young American - Part 8**
This one is smutty and wee bit angsty and very fluffy!
WC: 7.1K
Warnings: SMUT and conflict with family
Y/N wasn’t sure what to call whatever she and Harry had going on, but she was in no rush to change it. It was the morning after his little house warming thing and he woke her up with his face between her thighs again. At first she swore it was a dream because he was being so soft and slow about it but then he sucked her clit between his lips and she gasped as her fingers reached down into his hair and tangled into the strands and tugged hard, which caused him to moan against her. The sound made her skin curl in the best way and for a broken cry to leave her mouth. He was working her so well that she was making sounds even foreign to her. She wasn’t even sure how long it had been going on for or how many times he had made her come, after the third orgasm everything was blurring together. He had started out so gently but as he went on things just got more and more intense. She just shivered and gasped beneath him from the sensitivity she was experiencing at the moment and it didn’t seem like he was going to stop any time soon as he sunk a finger into her.
“Oh my god, I-I can’t! P-please!” She stammered in exhaustion as he nuzzled his face against her sopping folds. The stubble from his facial hair was causing her to twitch. Her pussy was throbbing and aching but she wasn’t sure if it was because she needed to come or needed him to stop. And on top of all that he was doing, her emotions were all over the place as she started to get closer and closer to her climax once again. She was desperate and she felt completely at his mercy. She felt like if she came again she would fade into the bliss and get lost there forever.
“I can’t, baby. Taste so fucking good.” He grumbled against her before he proceeded to make out with her pussy some more. He was holding her legs open now because her body was fighting for her legs to close and keep him out but her brain was begging for the rush of dopamine her orgasms were giving her. She was feeling too many things and even breathing seemed to be too much and it was making her eyes well up as she pleaded and pleaded after him. He started to slow down and she felt like she could finally take a proper breath as he withdrew his finger and just as she was about to thank him for it she heard a deep buzz before she felt a little vibrator press right into the softest most sensitive part of her clit and she couldn’t help the cry that left her mouth as her tears started to streak down her cheeks. Harry pushed himself up and smeared his wet and swollen lips to hers in quick kiss, “Shhhh, I have neighbors.” He chuckled against her mouth.
“H-harry, it’s-it’s too much!” She whined feebly and he shook his head.
“Just last night you said you would do anything I asked you to. And I’m asking you to keep it down and to come for me.” He stated assertively and she gasped as he started rubbing the vibrator around her clit. Her eyes rolled back involuntarily before they closed. Her legs felt sore from how much they kept tensing with each orgasm he’d given her. He kissed the little wet trails her sparse tears were leaving down her face. She was completely unravelling and he clicked on the little button to make the vibrations harder and she tensed up as her jaw slacked, “Last one, baby. Come on, come for me.” He spoke sweet and low to her. Harry smiled against her mouth as her back started to arch up into his chest and her fingers gripped tight into his arms as she sobbed out a curse as she withered beneath him, “Good. Such a good girl, for me. Did so good for me.” He whispered as her body trembled with pleasure. She was a fucking mess in her shorts and he didn’t care that she was dripping down his sheets again, he welcomed her full, messy, and chaotic undoing. Grinning as she babbled and muttered his name and curse words as the pleasure worked its way through her body and when her shaky hand gripped around his wrist and started to push it away he pulled the vibrator away from her before clicking it off.
He wanted to test her endurance and well, she had come eight times in nearly twenty minutes, or at least that’s what he saw as he glanced over at the digital clock on his bedside table. Her body was shivering with the aftershocks of it and he laid down and pulled her tight against his body.
“Shhh, I’ve got you, baby.” He said soothingly as she continued to tremble.
Y/N felt spacey and completely out of sorts. The touch of his hands on her body seemed to radiate tingles through her body and she could hardly hear him speak over the loud sound of her blood rushing to her head. Her breathings was erratic and she felt as he snaked one of her hands beneath his shirt and onto his bare chest.
“Breathe with me, baby. In and out with me.” He encouraged quietly with soft little kisses to her head and she started to match the pace until her breathing was in perfect time with his, “Good girl.” He hummed sweetly and she smiled as he squeezed over the hand she had on his chest. She could feel how hard he was against her lower tummy and despite the state she was in she bucked her hips up against his erection and he chuckled.
“Baby, you were just crying for me to stop it and now your trying to hump at my cock? Which one is it?” He asked her with a hint of condescension in his tone and she sighed. She was confused about it too, if he touched her clit again she would surely die from the sensitivity, but her little hole was aching to be stretched and filled some more. She wanted his big and pretty cock to stuff her full.
“I don’t know.” She responded with a pout and he grinned.
“Think you do know. Tell me, love. Tell me what you want.” He urged her and she got all shy and buried her face in his neck and kissed him there a few times and he smiled, “Should I guess then?” He asked and she nodded against him which made him smirk, “Think you want to feel my cock opening up that tight little pussy of yours.” He said and she bit at his neck and he grinned, “Yeah, that’s it?” He asked again.
“Yeah.” She whispered hotly into his neck as she bucked her hips up against his.
“Wanna feel all filled up, do you?” He asked again as his hands traveled down to her ass and pushed her body closer, “Want my big cock to fill you up.”
“Yeah.” She moaned breathily against him as she started grinding and he bit his lip as he tried to hold back from losing it. His balls felt tender and achey with an overpowering need to come, but he wasn’t going to, not yet.
“Mmmm, what happened to “Harry, it’s too much”? Huh, baby?” He mocked and she moaned with a frown, “Couldn’t even speak properly.” He grinned mischievously as he pushed her so close, he restricted her movements, “Don’t think you can handle another orgasm.” He said softly.
“I can. I can.” She insisted through a whine and he chuckled and shook his head.
“Greedy little thing, came eight times already.” He said softly and she moaned which made him chuckle again, “Think you’re good for now.” He said and she glanced up at him and pouted but didn’t protest his decision.
“What about you?” She asked quietly after a beat of them just staring into each others’ eyes.
“I’ll be fine.” He said and she frowned.
“But-”
“It’s fine, baby. Wanna wait a little bit longer.” He assured.
“How much longer?” She huffed in a small voice and he smirked.
“Are you on any type of birth control?” He asked, changing the subject and she nodded.
“S’the implant. Got it last year.” She said and he hummed.
“Good to know.” He said as he reached for her face and slightly drew her neck up to kiss her deeply and then parted slightly, “Can get tested and show you my results.” He said before smashing his lips back into hers and then parting again, “You can decide if you want me to put it in bare. If you do, I’d love to finally come and fuck loads of it into your deliciously tight little pussy.” He panted before smearing their lips together as she moaned against his lips, “What do you think about that?” He asked as he pulled back and she bit her lip for a second as her eyes met his, all lidded and glossy, but they looked so pretty nonetheless.
“I’ve never done it without a condom.” She confessed, “But I’d like to try it with you.” She finished.
“We don’t have to.” He assured.
“I want to. I really do.” She said softly as he studied her face.
In truth, Y/N enjoyed it when she would make guys come. Liked to feel the warmth of their sperm trickle down her fist, pool on her tongue, or paint against her tummy, pussy, face, breasts, or ass. It was a huge turn on knowing that whatever transpired between them led up to that moment. That she had been good enough to get her partner off, it was rewarding. She was looking forward to her first bare fuck and she was at a point where had never been so horny for someone as she learned she was for Harry. Maybe it had to do with the fact that he gave her, her first ever partner-induced orgasm or maybe she just liked him that much? She didn’t care, all that mattered was that she wanted him to come again, wherever and however he wanted. She would take it and she was excited for whenever he was ready to allow himself the simple pleasure and just make a mess of her. Her mouth watered at the thought of tasting his cum, sucking it off of his fingers or his tongue, like he did to her the very first time she made him come. Harry was watching her carefully and soon his lips turned up into a little smirk, she felt a bit wary as to why he was smiling down out her that way.
“What?” She asked, feeling a bit insecure for a second as he looked at her almost mockingly.
“You’re a little cum slut, aren’t you?” He asked and she felt the blood rush up to her face and she tried to bury her face back into his neck but he held her steady by the neck, “S’that why you’re so concerned with getting me off?” He asked lowly and she nodded timidly and he grinned, “You’re so fucking cute, you know that?” He asked, seemingly changing the subject again, “Got a nice, round bum and the prettiest tits that I can bust my load all over. God and your mouth, such a good kisser, really know how to use your tongue, know you’d suck me off so well. Wanna edge myself for a good long while and then come so much it’s dripping from the corners of your juicy little lips.” He said and she moaned, “And don’t even get me started on your pretty little pussy…” he groaned and she was panting now at the images her mind was conjuring up, “M’dying to see it glazed over with my cum but I also want to watch it drip out of that tight little hole and you’d probably beg me to fuck it back inside of you or maybe even have me stuff it back in with my fingers, wouldn’t you, baby?” He smirked and she nodded, “Keep it warm deep in your little cunt for me where it belongs?” He asked and she moaned as her body seemed to light on fire from the inside out.
“Yes. Fuck yes.” She whimpered.
“Fuck.” He panted and flipped them over so that she was on his lap and he carefully guided her higher up so that she was more on his hips and he felt around before he grabbed the little vibrating bullet and switched it on before he stuffed it up into his briefs, by the head of his cock and he groaned before he started to guide her hips over his, “Come on, baby girl. Hump my cock, get yourself off.” He panted and she didn’t need to be told twice. She started grinding over him, moaning at the feeling of the vibrations against her clit, watching him swallowed hard and clench his jaw as to not get too overwhelmed by the vibrations right up against his cock. His big, warm hands slithered up the front of her shirt and squeezed her breasts.
“Oh my god!” She gasped as she started grinding faster.
“Fuck, that’s a good girl, be good for me and come for me one more time. Just one last time.” He encouraged her with his words and his lustful touches against her breasts.
“I’m gonna come!” She whimpered before her jaw fell slack and her breath hitched as her tummy started to tighten up.
“Fuck, that’s it, baby girl. You can give me one more, one more.” He praised her and she fell forward onto him as her body started to tremble. Once again, she was squirting for him, “Oh shit.” he chuckled breathlessly as he felt the wetness seeping through his briefs. Her moans were so melodious and pretty as she came undone, his jaw was clenched tight as he watched her pretty face contorted in pleasure and he mentally warred off the need to come once again with a pained groan.
“Please.” She swallowed thickly, “Please turn it off.” She whispered through a shaky voice and he was quick to remove the vibrator for her and his benefit. He hugged her tight to his chest as they both caught their breaths, “Is this your norm?” She asked tiredly and he grinned.
“Yeah baby, get used to it.” He chuckled lowly and she sighed.
“Gonna be the death of me, H.” She whispered in exhaustion.
***********
“Good god, I thought I was gonna have to report you a missing person!” Her aunt Julie called out when she heard the front door close. Just a moment later Y/N trudged into the kitchen where she just plopped down onto one of the chairs at the little table they had against a wall, “How was it?”
“It was fun.” She said with a smile, but she looked spent.
After that morning they had eaten breakfast and opened up the gifts he had gotten the day before and then as they waited for lunch he made her come one more time with his mouth on the couch; it was a big one and they took a nap afterwards. And just now, when he had dropped her off he had pulled her over to his side of the car and kneeling over him, he fingered her until she came two more times. She had been gripping to the headrest so tight that her fingers hurt. She could fall into bed and do nothing for the whole week if she really wanted to.
“Oh, I bet.” Julie said with a grin before she turned back to the kettle.
“Oh my god. We didn’t have sex.” Y/N said flatly and her aunt turned to her quickly with raised eyebrows.
“Impressive…”
“OK, I’m done with this conversation.” Y/N laughed bashfully.
“I am too. Want me to grab you a mug?” Her aunt asked with a chuckle.
“Please.” Y/N said and started to push herself to stand.
“Oh no, you stay there I’ll make it for you. You look like you’re about to collapse.” Julie giggled and Y/N followed suit as her aunt prepared her cup of tea. After a minute or so she was coming over and setting it down before Y/N who thanked her quietly as she brought up her shaky hand to the mug’s handle and her aunt laughed quietly as she saw this, “Really, no sex?” She asked and Y/N nodded.
“Yep, no sex.”
“Is he one of those christian, purity ring guys or what?”
“No, he’s just…patient.” Y/N shrugged and Julie hummed.
“And he’s respectful of you and everything?” She asked and Y/N nodded, “Well good. I really like him, he seems like a great guy.”
“He really is.” Y/N smiled up at her aunt, “Speaking of, we’re gonna go to IKEA tomorrow or HomeGoods, help him find some decor for his place, get a few things he still needs. He’s gonna come get me around 11am, I’ll probably be back by dinner.” She explained and Julie grinned as she turned around to grab her own cup of tea.
“Oh to be young and spry.” She mumbled to herself.
“Are you going to come to Thanksgiving this year or make me go alone?” Y/N asked.
“I’ll go if you take Harry, they can’t say shit if your guest/boyfriend is also heavily tattooed.” She grinned.
“He’s not my boyfriend and he has plans. He was invited by Auree to her family dinner thing. And besides, I don’t want him anywhere near our family.” She said with a giggle, “Haven’t even talked to him about it really and it’s not really his problem so…” she trailed off.
“Well have him come over again, I really do enjoy having him around, he’s nice to talk to.” Julie smile and Y/N smiled as well.
*********
The week had gone by rather quickly and it was now Friday night and Y/N and Julie were peeling into the driveway of Julie’s house. Y/N had begged and pleaded for Julie to show up to Thanksgiving and she did, thankfully. The several hours drive was a lot more fun with her around.
“Thank god we made it safe. Are you at the shop tomorrow?” Julie asked.
“Yep.” Y/N sighed.
“Are you going to talk to Harry about…what happened?” Her aunt asked her solemnly and Y/N nibbled on her lip.
“I don’t think I’ll see him tomorrow, it’s his weekend off. But ummm, should I bring it up to him? I mean, he’s not really my boyfriend or anything to be concerned over my family drama.” She reasoned as she glanced over at Julie.
“Well no, but you’re at least friends, no? And…I hate to say this but I think your parents really got to you this time, hon.” Her aunt said with a small frown and Y/N sighed once again.
It was true. A part of her felt really disappointed and crushed. Apparently no one was expecting Julie over and so they had decided to stage an intervention for Y/N to get her shit together and stop “wasting her life”. Upon seeing Julie arrive they likely staved off the attack, but come this morning at breakfast her mother snapped when Y/N was explaining to her aunt who Eddie Chan was - it wasn’t loud or in a way where she was intending her family to hear about that part of her life but her mother just happened to be overhearing from around the corner and she lost her shit. She loved her parents, but they just didn’t seem to care about her happiness. As they went off about the instability and irrationality of being a tattoo artist she explained that it was actually something that would never go out of style and in fact the demand in the industry was increasing significantly so she could actually do very well. She didn’t want to rub it in their faces but she explained that already, she would enter into the field with a strong client base. She even tried to show them some of the work she had done but instead her mother yanked her phone from her hands and hurled it off to the side, she had cracked up the screen actually, despite the cover and protector she had on it, but it was still functional at least.
As she thought about the moment over and over again her vision went a bit blurry as her eyes welled up with tears: “We don’t want a lazy, good-for-nothing punk for a daughter. We’re so disappointed in you and we’ve decided that we don’t want to see you until you clean up your act.” That’s what her dad told her, verbatim, and after hearing that she just walked out of the kitchen and packed her bags and Julie’s - Julie was in a screaming match with her parents and when she finished packing up she just walked out and told Julie she wanted to leave and just like that they were on the road in ten minutes.
Her dad’s words had been replaying in her head for the six hours they had been on the road despite the music Julie had been playing. She felt defeated and she felt like shit for making her parents feel that way about her, but she didn’t feel that she was making a mistake. It felt like she had finally found a place on this earth where she belonged and for someone who always seemed to find herself on the sidelines of life, it felt incredible to finally feel like one of the players. To feel like for once the story was about her, not about the more impressive people around her.
“Hey hon, I’m sorry for bringing it up.” Julie’s soft voice called her from her mental torment and she sniffled and shook her head.
“It’s fine. I’ll be fine.” She said softly, giving herself a pep talk and Julie smiled.
“You will be fine. More than, Y/N. Believe me.” Her aunt assured.
*********
The next day was hard. Y/N never liked to exercise, but she found herself on a run at 6am, she just couldn’t sleep any more, all she kept thinking about was her father’s words echoing in her mind - rejecting her, disowning her until she conformed to what they wanted for her life. She was in the shop at 7am and finished setting up in record time and then she just started to draw a new line of tattoos. A little genre of flash tattoos if you will, “Might as well, your family’s already disappointed in you” is what she called it. She had her headphones in and didn’t even hear anyone else come in until she felt someone’s hand on her shoulder and she gasped in surprise as she turned a bit to see G smiling down at her and she pulled her headphones off.
“Hey.” She offered a smile.
“Good morning.” He smiled at her, “Want some coffee?” He asked and she nodded, “OK? Are you just going to sit here or are you going to come?” He asked and she smiled before standing up and she just hugged him. It startled him a bit at first but he quickly hugged her back. At first he thought she was laughing about something as her body seemed to be trembling a bit, but then she inhaled sharply and he could hear her crying and he frowned as he squeezed her tighter, “Oh, what’s the matter?” He asked softly as she sobbed. He let one of his hands rub calming circles into her back to calm her a bit.
He then guided her to the lounge where he sat her down and got on the coffee, allowing her to just sit and calm down a bit before he was setting two mugs on the table and sitting across from her listening attentively as she shared what had happened with her family. About 5 minutes in Auree had showed up and she joined them as well, listening attentively to Y/N.
Auree was such an incredible and supportive person, she shared her knowledge well and was patient and fair and basically a saint of a woman. And G, well G was a fighter for justice. He was intolerant of intolerance and he was always fiercely supportive of his friends and she couldn’t have asked for better people to listen to her and to ask for advice. Auree shared that her parents didn’t speak to her for a few years when she left home to tattoo, much like Y/N had. When they saw the gorgeous and unique work she did they couldn’t help but be impressed and eventually got over it. Like most parents, when G showed up with his first tattoo his parents were not too happy, but when they saw his own talent and skill and love for the art that was tattooing and just how successful he was now they came around. There wasn’t really anything they could say though to heal the hurt that her parents had inflicted on her but just knowing that there was a sliver of hope was enough for her. She then went and showed them the line of flashes she had been working on since early in the morning and Auree loved the idea and as soon as Rosa came in they started working on content for their social media to promote these.
“Maybe we make like an official Eddie Chan tattoo holiday based off of this line!” Rosa said and Auree nodded along, “If he likes it he can do it at his London shop! We can trademark it so no one steals your idea-” she said to Y/N and went on and on about this. Rosa was very well educated and excellent at her job and before anyone could talk her out of it she was off to write a plan for how this tattoo holiday would work. Y/N knew that what she was going through wasn’t an isolated incident, she knew that so many others experienced this at much worse levels than her, but it still hurt and she wanted those people to know that everything would be OK.
***********
Harry loved when he got the weekends off, he could certainly use the commissions right now, but he was feeling really tired. Maybe it was the shift into winter that could really be felt, but he just wanted to be cozied up in bed and do nothing, it would be better if Y/N was here with him though. He rolled onto his side to grab his phone and saw the time, a few minutes after midday. He sighed and sent a good morning text to Y/N before he opened up his instagram and saw that the shop had put up a new story and as he went about being nosy with it he saw the new flash designs that they were promoting and the title of it, he immediately frowned when he saw the first one because he recognized the style as Y/N’s. Things had likely not gone down well with her family and he immediately sat up and dialed her number, she should be on her break now anyway. As soon as it stopped ringing he spoke up.
“Hey baby.”
“Baby, huh?” He heard a masculine voice over the line and immediately froze in shock as the person chuckled, by the laugh he knew it was G.
“Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!” Harry mouthed as G finished his little laughing fit with a sigh, “G, where’s Y/N?” He asked despite the nerves he felt overtaking his body.
“She’s in the bathroom.” He informed and Harry sighed.
“OK, can you just have her call me back? I ummm, I saw the designs on the shop’s story and well, I figured things didn’t go well with her family based on…that and I just wanted to make sure she’s OK.” He explained.
“Right. She’s having a rough time, but she’s pushing through. You know how she is.” G said and well, she was tenacious, that’s for sure.
“Yeah.” He responded with a soft smile.
“I think she would be really happy to see you. If you want drop by.” G slipped in and he smiled.
“Yeah, I’ll have a shower and head over.”
“Yeah, come on over and see your baby.” He said more quietly and Harry rolled his eyes.
“You’re such a pain.” He mumbled lowly.
“Hey, I am fully supportive of whatever the hell is going on with you two.”
“S’nothing.” He sighed. It really was and he needed to move things along with her. He wanted to be the person that she came to for anything and he wasn’t sure why she hadn’t said anything before, but he wasn’t upset over it. But he did want her to know that he wanted to be there for her if she’d let him and well…he needed to be real with her about his feelings for her in order to achieve that.
“Sure, sure… see you in a bit.”
“Yeah, bye.” Harry mumbled before hanging up.
It was nearing an hour after the phone call when he was rolling up to the shop with a box of cupcakes for everyone in his passenger seat. He made his way inside and went straight to Auree’s office. He knocked a few times before heating a faint “come in” and opening up the door and peeking in.
“Hey, what a nice surprise!” She smiled as Harry opened the door wider and let himself in.
“Brought some sweets.” He said as he kicked the door closed and opened up the box of cupcakes before her and she hummed as she looked over the options. “That one you’re eyeballing is a coconut macaroon flavor or something.” He said and she smiled.
“Sold.” She said before reaching for it and he chucked as he closed the box and set it down on the empty part of her desk, “So what brings you in on your day off?” She asked with a smile and he sighed.
“Well first to thank you again for your hospitality over Thanksgiving. I had fun and everything was great.”
“Any time, H! But I’m glad you enjoyed yourself.” She smiled warmly.
“And well next is that…” he paused and exhaled, “Y/N.” He said and her smile faltered a bit and she nodded as she listened attentively, “I ummm-”
“Things are better right?” She asked and Harry nodded, “OK, because I asked her if it wasn’t working we could shift things around and I offered to talk to you about what the problem might be and she said it was good now. I still should’ve asked if you were OK with keeping that arrangement for her training. You just seemed so on board and you’ve been getting along well-”
“Chill, Auree.” He chuckled and she let out a long exhale before she chuckled, “We’re good. It’s all good.” He assured her.
“OK, good. Just want to make sure everyone’s happy.” She said and he nodded.
“Yes, that’s understandable.” He assured, “But this is about something else. I…like her.” He said more quietly and his eyes drifted away from hers nervously. He was still staring at the floor and Auree smiled softly. It felt so good to say it aloud. His confidence grew and he looked up to Auree again, “I like Y/N a lot. A lot, a lot.” He confessed, his cheeks went a shade of pink as she smiled more widely at him.
“Oh H!” Auree squeaked in excitement quietly and he chuckled.
“Yeah, I know. I think she likes me too and I want to date her.” He said to Auree, “I know that our team is small and that she’s an apprentice and I’m training her so I don’t want to fuck anything up, you know?” He asked and she nodded. “I will hold off on asking her out if you think it’s just not a good idea now. I realize we’re still getting established and all so-”
“You can certainly ask her out. If it gets to a point where you’re both contemplating a serious relationship then you’ll need to disclose your relationship officially and just sign an agreement that at work it’s work only.” She said with a grin.
“OK.” He sighed in relief and she grinned again.
“I’m really proud of you, H. I know that it’s been tough and I can’t imagine just how hard it is to move to a whole other country and start over, but you’ve been a champ about it.” She said and he shook his head.
“Took it out on poor Y/N for far too long.” He mumbled in embarrassment.
“But you apologized and you got it together. And look at you now…on the verge of asking her out.”
“She really is the best.” He said and Auree nodded in agreement, “I know that something went down with her family, just from the posts of her new designs,” Auree nodded, “I ummm, I wanted to just take care of her for a little bit, is it OK if I whisk her away for the afternoon?” He asked Auree.
“Definitely. She doesn’t have appointments.” Auree agreed, “And this has nothing to do with me believing in true love, it was the cupcakes that convinced me.” She said and he chuckled.
“Sure thing, Auree…” Harry mumbled with a playful eye roll, “I’m gonna go put these down,” he said of the cupcakes, “and see if I can convince Y/N to leave with me.”
********
Y/N was really working to perfect the flash tattoos they gave a sneak peek of earlier. She wanted them to be simple and beautiful because truly, tattooing was an art. It was just as meaningful as work like DaVinci’s or Klimt’s, even more so, she would argue. Each piece she tattooed was unique, beautiful, and astronomically significant to the person she had tattooed. She wanted to reflect that with the care and dedication she was putting into these designs. That’s why when she felt a presence invading her space she frowned and looked over her shoulder assuming it was G coming to check on her for the umpteenth time, but she was met with a different pair of green eyes. G’s eyes were verging on hazel, but were still more green than brown, Harry’s eyes were a very distinct and clear green. His gaze was intense but kind as his eyes flickered between her own for a few moments. She briefly glanced down to his mouth and it made her feel gooey inside as he offered her a small smile before she looked up into his eyes again.
“Hey, baby.” He said softly and she fully spun around in the stool to face him.
“Hi, what’re you doing here?” She asked with surprise written all over her face.
“You didn’t respond to my text.” He said and she frowned and pulled out her phone.
“Oh, I’m sorry. All this for not responding to a text?” She asked with a smile.
“Absolutely.” He joked quietly and she laughed lightly as she shook her head.
“What’s up?” She asked him more seriously.
“Ummm, are you busy right now?” He asked and she giggled.
“I mean…kind of.” She said with raised eyebrows, “Really want to finish these designs.”
“Well…what if we go draw somewhere else?” He suggested, “Together.” He added in at the end and she narrowed her eyes a bit.
“What’s this about?” She asked suspiciously.
“Nothing! I just wanted to see you and spend time with you because I do and because I think I know what ummm, all that’s about.” He said as he cocked his head towards her iPad on the desk.
“Oh, right.” She said more softly.
“Yeah and if you want to talk about it I’d love to listen. But I also have something I’d like to talk to you about, privately.” He said. Their whole conversation was rather low and quiet, not drawing any attention to them apart from Vy stealing glances since Harry wasn’t required to be in today and G smiling to himself as he finished up on a walk-in.
“Ummm, I’ll have to ask Auree.”
“Already asked her.” He smiled and she smiled back, “Want me to help you pack up?” He asked and she shook her head.
“It’s cool, I’ll meet you by the door? I have to use the restroom before we head out.” She explained and he nodded as she started to gather her things. He passed by Vy’s station offering her a wave and she smiled up at him before getting back to her client. Then he wandered over to G’s station.
“S’looking good.” Harry said and G smiled.
“Come to whisk away your baby girl?” G said lowly with a teasing lilt to his voice.
“Jesus, G… be discreet will you?” Harry huffed with an eye roll.
“You’re too easy, Harry.” He grinned as he pulled away from the young man sitting at his chair, “All good, bro.” He said to the guy, “Go on and have a look. Let me know if there’s anything you want me to check again. The man stood and headed over to the big mirror, “So where are you going to take her?”
“To the beach.” Harry said and G grinned.
“Romantic.” G said, “I know it’s not really my business but what’s going on there? I’m only asking because I’m looking out for her.” He said.
“Well if you must fucking know I asked Auree if it was OK that I ask Y/N out, like on a date. Officially.” He said and G smiled.
“What’s all this smiling about?” Y/N suddenly came up to them.
“He was telling me what he bought with the gift card I got him.”
“Oh yeah? The new shower head?” She asked turning to Harry who bit his lip to suppress his grin as she kind of gave herself up and G’s eyes widened before sputtering on a laugh.
“How would you know anything about his shower head, missy?” He asked Y/N who felt like her face would explode from the embarrassment. G then turned to his client to finish chatting with him and give Y/N a break from the teasing.
“Oh my god, I’m so sorry! I wasn’t thinking. Clearly-”
“Hey, it’s OK. Just go pee, I’ll wait for you in the car.” He said and she nodded, “I’ve got your iPad. Do you need anything from the lockers?”
“Just my bag. Please?” He nodded and she hurried off to the bathroom as he went over to the lounge to get her things and he waved a goodbye to Auree before he went over to his car.
Harry felt absolutely nervous. He hadn’t properly dated someone in a long while. Not that he didn’t want to, but he had come out of a very messy and bad relationship. He had been wary to open up that part of him again. He wasn’t happy with the person he had morphed into with that person; insecure, anxious, angry, sad, distant, mean…everything he had shown Y/N at the start. Yes, their sexual relationship was something that he wanted to curate to fit both of their wants in, but he also deeply cared for her in a way that extended beyond that. He wanted her to feel safe and taken care of and calm with him, like she had made him feel. She had reached and called to that small light in his soul that was still fighting to stay alive. He wanted her to let him in to that part of her as well. Though for her is was the dark part of her that she couldn’t seem to mend or get rid of. With Y/N he knew what he wanted this to be. What he wanted them to be.
He wasn’t even sure how he was going to ask, all he knew was that he wanted to take her somewhere that meant a lot to him and help her feel at ease after the rough time she’d had. He glanced up when he heard the heavy metal door being pushed open and Y/N making her way over to his car. She opened up the door with a smile and settled inside before looking to him as he had just been looking at her the entire time.
“Can I kiss you?” He asked.
“Here? What if someone comes out?” She asked and he shook his head.
“I don’t care.” He sniggered and she smiled and leaned over the center console to attach her lips to his own. Their kisses were gentle and sweet, they were laced with affection and care and a little smidge of “making up for lost time” magic. It had realistically only been about four days since they had seen each other but when you like someone as much as they liked each other four days felt like a fucking lifetime. “Mmmm…baby, we should-” he giggled as she sucked on his bottom lip and glanced up at him, “We should get going. I promise you there’s going to be lots more-” he giggled again as she dipped her tongue lightly into his mouth, “-kissing. Lots and lots of kissing, if you want.” He finished as she huffed.
“There better be.” She mumbled against his lips.
“There will be.” He assured and she buckled herself in and they took off. Soon they were getting on the 101, southbound and she glanced down at his hand as he placed it palm up on her thigh. They hadn’t really ever held hands just because and it made her feel a little flutter in her tummy, “Hold my hand.” He slipped in when she was still not putting her hand into his.
“Oh, right!” She sighed through a nervous little snigger and he widened out his fingers to allow her slide her own between the empty spaces. He chanced a quick smile at her before focusing back on the road, “Where are we going?”
“Somewhere special.” He said softly.
“And what are we gonna do there?”
“Told you, draw and talk if you want. Kiss, hold hands some more…”
“Can’t draw with one hand.” She giggled and he sighed.
“Well you’re gonna fucking learn, smart ass.” He mumbled and she laughed softly before a silence took over them for a bit.
“Hey, H?” She asked after serval minutes of quiet.
“Yeah, love?” He hummed attentively.
“I really missed you.” She confessed and he smiled and glanced over to her quickly.
“Missed you too.” He hummed.
#harry styles fanfiction#harry styles fan fiction#harry styles fan fic#harry styles writing#tattoo artist harry styles#tattoo harry fic#tattoorry#harry styles#harry styles smut#harry styles series#young american series#young american#smut#fluff#boyfriendrry#boyfriend harry#0nlythrowharrybeaux
101 notes
·
View notes
Last Seen Blogs
askandanswerbot
Ask and Answer
gerb26
Hello
4seining
for sei(ning)
hazymistdraws
I have too much time on my hands...
hellogrinbearfilms
Grin & Bear Films